scholar

Banned
A Saga of Dreams Discussion

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners
Part One
[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Jon[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The white warm light that illuminated the entirety of the wall and surrounding lands had occurred one month ago. Everything after that had been wrong as far as Jon Snow could tell. The night had become filled with a strange and unknown sky. The stars are wrong, the moon is wrong, and even the day is wrong. Something about the way the sun moves above, the way blues and colors of the sky. There were no other words for it, though others had tried. Dolorous Edd had filled the dining hall with japes, but even he did not seem to be himself. Jon’s brothers of the Night’s Watch had many a sleepless nights just as the King’s Men had and the first week had been riotous. Janos Slynt and Alliser Thorne had plotted a rebellion amongst the brothers against him and Jon had nearly lost his life in the attempt, but Alliser Thorne had died in the jaws of Ghost while Janos had lost his head later while stammering about how he had friends at court and the gods were against baseborn filth and fire demons. Their companions were scattered throughout the wall’s 15 ruined keeps or given over to a noose. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]A small respite for Jon had been that Samwell and Maester Aemon had been held up in Eastwatch, otherwise a blind old man and his stammering friend would have been easily slain. After the worst of the rebellion had been quelled Jon Snow could only try to put the pieces back together. Scared, scarred, and weakened, Jon Snow had been forced to acquiesce to some of Stannis Baratheon’s demands and cede more than just the Night Fort. Five castles on the wall now do not belong to the Night’s Watch, but it had been the best move available to him. Wildlings were flooding through the wall to escape the dangers and fears beyond it and were settling into the gift. Stannis had sent ravens to all of the major houses informing them of his rightful claim to the Iron Throne, his war against the others, and his demands that the wildlings be allowed to settle freely. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Which has led to something queer. The Umbers of Last Hearth, the Mormonts of Bear Island, and the Karstarks of Karhold had sent their own ravens in return. All of them denied that a war had ever taken place and referred to King Robert feasting at Winterfell. Jon had found that hard to believe and had sent out scouts and riders, as had Stannis. Jon Snow had now been summoned to the King’s Tower yet again by King Stannis. Jon could guess at the reason why, another raven had arrived from a northern house. Perhaps one of his riders had stumbled on something important. Perhaps King Stannis wanted yet another one of the walls forts. One thing was certain, Stannis would want something from him. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]As Jon Snow climbed the stairs of the King’s Tower he found himself feeling much warmer than he had before. The weather had been much better than it had any right to be as far as Jon was concerned, but it could ensure that there was one last harvest before the coming of winter. Ghost was following behind him along with a few of his brothers, a precaution that Jon had more or less been forced on him after the attempt on his life. He was Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch and Maester Aemon had stated that he would always be vulnerable to another attack until his brothers knew for certain what was to come. Melisandre, Stannis’s Red Woman, had said very much the same thing though she had been certain that this was a gift from the Lord of Light. Still, as Jon Snow was about to enter the Stannis’s chamber he was asked to turn over his arms and leave his wolf and guards where they were. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jon Snow had almost regretted that decision after seeing Stannis, Melisandre, and a few of his lords from the south. Stannis’s face was a deep red and his words were spat out with venom. When he was not speaking his teeth were audibly being ground and clenched from across the room. He paid Jon Snow no mind, but after some moments Melisandre had been able to calm him enough for him to see that Jon Snow was standing silently in the doorway. Then he barked one order at those around him: “Get Out!” The lords, some confused and others angry, fled the room moving behind Jon to leave. Stannis’s face began to drain from its bright red color as he breathed to calm himself. When Melisandre began to speak more words Stannis added another command “You too woman.” When she left Stannis ordered Jon to sit and hear the newest treasons that had come. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Did you hear? Some bloody mummer has written a letter on behalf of my brother. The creature stole his seal and claimed that it came from Winterfell. They even got his signature right, I can’t even tell the difference.” Stannis must have seen something on Jon’s face that he didn’t like and clenched hard before throwing a crumpled parchment to him. “See for yourself if you doubt me. Gods know I would have thought you were a fool if you didn’t.” Stannis squirmed visibly in his chair. Gods? As if hearing Jon Snow’s thoughts Stannis corrected himself in his next sentence. “Melisandre thinks this is a gift from the Lord of Light, this good weather and that warm damnable glow. It was as if summer had come and the Wall had not stopped weeping since. Gift!?” Stannis spat. “No one can call this thing a gift. The warm weather has made the wildlings not yet in my service bolder in their defiance. Others are scared out of their minds by the lightshow a moon’s turn ago. This… This thing is not a gift. It’s a curse! Some of the riders that returned to me seem to corroborate all these lies that have been coming. They even brought along some small folk who prattled on, not even knowing that there was a war ravaging their homes not a fortnight ago. What are you doing? Read! I command it.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jon had watched and listened to Stannis’s words and he knew the truth of it. Everything that had happened since the skies themselves were changed was wrong, Jon could feel it in a way that was not just a change in the weather. He did as he was bid and unraveled the parchment. Jon had not believed it at first, but he felt as though he recognized the hand. His eyes moved across the page studying all of the words. Robert was threatening to hang the fool that sent these ravens and had some choice words for Stannis should he had been here. “It even sounds like him.” Stannis had said quietly, his rage given away to something more subdued. He was tired, Jon saw. “Melisandre cannot see anything in her flames about this, but she knows that I must go out and challenge the person claiming to be my brother.” Jon said nothing, he just shifted his gaze from Stannis to the paper and back at Stannis. “I wish it were true” Stannis said at last, “If Robert is alive then maybe Renly is alive. Perhaps the Lord of Light had done something that I thought was impossible and returned my family to me. Gave me a second chance to do everything right and remove the abominations from his side and tell him the truth.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“It may be so, your grace.” Jon said after another moments pause. Stannis raised his eyes to Jon’s and his face was filled with skepticism. Jon could tell he was searching him for something. “Are you a fool Jon Snow? My brother is dead. My realm has bled and pretenders have tore itself to pieces. I have too few men presiding over ruins. This letter is no more than a mummer’s farce that will ruin me if I allow it.” Jon looked at the paper. “Your grace, I recognize this hand as well.” Jon paused a moment and then continued “This letter was written by the hand of Maester Luwin who served my father and taught me letters and sums. He was killed along with my brothers when Winterfell was sacked.” Stannis looked at Jon for a long moment, scanning his face before he began to speak. “If you’re lying about this…” Jon did not need for him to finish, it would mean his head. Stannis had made a similar threat before and would make more in the future. Yet as he was being dismissed Stannis’s face softened. “Perhaps we’re both fools Jon. Prepare whatever you need to Lord Snow. We will depart on the morrow at first light.”[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]The North: Eddard[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Mud covered the land that man and horse treaded on. Robert had cursed the late summer snows in his march to Winterfell, but there was not a hint of that now as far as Eddard could tell. The light had made Winterfell and the King’s party uneasy and the wave of warmer weather had a visible effect on the roads and lands in the north. Not as difficult as snow, but mud had its own dangers for any army trying to march through it. As Warden of the North and Lord Paramount Robert had no choice but to rely on him to gather as much forces as he could and meet the challenge posed by the man claiming to be Stannis Baratheon. Robert had cursed and threatened and reddened every time the name was mentioned, and since Stannis is the Master of Ships he would have a large host of his own to compliment the wildlings. When moving against wildlings the best way to attack is with a small disciplined host of man on horse to break them. Scattered they were no real threat, Ned knew. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Haste was of the essence however. The longer Ned stayed in Winterfell the more wildlings would spill into the north. Robert had wanted to amass all the strength of the north and bring it down upon the wall, but that would take too long and leave the north far too vulnerable. Ravens were sent to Last Hearth, Karhold, the Dreadfort, and Deepwood Motte. The houses of the far north would gather along the King’s road near the Long Lake. Long Lake had been the sight of a number of battles between the Lords of Winterfell and the Kings Beyond the Wall. From there the large host would march north in several prongs and meet Stannis and the Wildlings there. Ships would be of no use on the wall, and the wall itself has no real defense against any army moving from the South. Robert had sent Ser Boros Blount of the Kingsguard to White Harbor and gather what ships they could there and from there attempt to rally the strength of the seven kingdoms. Word has reached Winterfell that the Neck has been cut off from the south, but perhaps a route by sea will prove better. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The real trouble with this Stannis on the Wall has been with the messages contained within his calls for fealty. Robb a usurper who perished at the hands of Lord Walder Frey while under guest’s rights, Bran and Rickon slayed by Theon Greyjoy, Winterfell sacked and broken, Roose Bolton a traitor and Warden of the north, House Tully broken, the Lannisters and Tyrells in control of King’s Landing, Robert dead, Jon Snow Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch, the abominable incest between Jamie and Cersei and the accusations against the King’s own brood. All of it was… too much to believe. Some of it felt as if there was truth to be found, but all together it read like the ramblings of a mad man. If not for the sheer multitude of ravens sent from the Wall, the day the skies changed, and the neck crashed into the seas Ned would have just sent Benjen with a few hundred men to go back to the Wall and Robert would laugh at the absurdity of it all. Ned would not laugh. It is said that laughter dies in the throats of men during winter and for that reason the Starks had so little humor, but even he would threaten a smile at this nonsensical tale after the sting of its treasons wore off.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Yet as more time passed the harder it was for Ned to truly dismiss Stannis’s ramblings. Word of men of the night’s watch and Stannis’s men being sent from the wall being captured and questioned reaches his ears near daily, and the tales they tell even under sharp questioning remains virtually the same. The truth of this is something only the Gods know and at times Lord Eddard Stark wished for nothing more than to return to the Godswood and find comfort alongside the weirwood heart tree and the gods the dwell there. When he could not and the Lord of Winterfell was forced to wonder on might have beens, could have beens, and guessing towards the future part of him was always drawn back down to the past. His sister. “Promise me Ned” she would say, fearful and dying. Only promising his sister’s ghost would relieve her fear and allow Lyanna to pass on.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]It was only when it began to rain that Ned halted his small army’s trek through the mud and commanded the construction of camps to wait out the storm. Robert and the Kingslayer both would have the army move on through a torrential downpour, but doing that would only ensure chaos, hardship, and the loss of men. In the north the rain is a dreadful thing that can chill a man to his bones, unlike the in the south. When Robert found Ned waiting for his tent to be raised he roared and cursed, angry and bitter that the march was halted. “It is the rain you should curse, not me your grace.” Eddard finally said after Robert had nearly winded himself. “Damn it Ned! We should be marching and mounting treasonous heads on spikes! Instead we are stuck here in the mud and muck and filth. I want to kill something Ned.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The rains did more than delay us, Ned knew. They delayed Stannis as well and would send the wildlings into hiding until the rains have passed. “Your grace, the Umbers and Boltons are gathering near the Long Lake. By the last word we received from Karhold would put them less than a fortnight from there. The Glovers of Deepwood Motte are not long behind us. I can assure you no northman will risk being caught in a heavy rain.” Robert snorted “No ‘Northman will risk it’, but Stannis is not a Northman and the wildlings are savages. Do you think a little rain will put an end to their marching?” “He would be more the greater fool for it. His men will be beaten down with rain and sickness. Whatever host he has will be exhausted and his strength marginalized. Besides we hav-” “You think I don’t know this? Seven hells! A mad man sits on the Wall claiming to be my brother spouting all sorts of treasonous tales. Do you see a war happening here? Are we dead men Ned? Bugger that.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Eddard was silent for a moment as Robert fumed and ranted but when it was done he began to speak “Your Grace?” “If you call me that again Ned I’ll put your head next to Stannis’s. I warned you before we’re more to each other than that. Closer than brothers, though I never loved my brothers.” Ned smiled and for a moment Robert’s face softened at that as well. Ned wanted to speak, to ask him if it was possible for any of it to be true. He could not, it was not his place and if it were true it would ruin him. He could do nothing but let the rain chill him to the bone.It was only when Robert called for wine that Ned began to speak again. "Robert I do not know what to believe, but I have faith in the man you were at the Trident. A strong man, a leader of men, and true. If the gods are just we will know the truth of this once and for all." Robert looked at him strangely for a moment, as if only now seeing the man dripping next to him.

Before he could speak a rider raced with water pounding off his cloak and armor. The man had nearly killed his horse by the way he was riding the poor beast. Robert cursed before calling out "What is it now?" The man had the arms of House Umber sown upon his breast. "My Lord," The rider began facing Eddard Stark before he noticed Robert's helm and immediately turned to say "Your Grace, Ser Axell Florent has come with a message from Stannis. They wish to parlay with us."[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Davos[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The King’s tent was leaning too heavily on one side in the growing sagginess of the mud while the rains had long since soaked through the cloth that adorned its wooden frame. Outside the sky had resembled a sloppily done patchwork of steel and iron colored cotton, but it was darkening now. Davos Seaworth could not tell if it was the time of day or the growing storm that had been the cause. He had mistaken the darkening sky for the coming of night before much to his sorrow when he was a smuggler out of Fleabottom, but he soon learned how to measure out an oncoming storm on the seas. This was land though, and Davos had been continually reminded that the weather behaves differently when one stood leagues from the tides. Davos had never been a man to spend much time far from the sea and recent changes had only made it that much worse. Nothing was as it was when they had landed on the Wall, the changing skies had led Salladhor Saan curse Stannis mercilessly and leave his services in search of home. The Lyseni pirate was an expert navigator who had boasted to know every shore along the narrow sea, but he had depended upon knowing the night sky when he was not in sight of shore. The change had made an already dangerous autumn journey many times more perilous and he refused to bring Davos to White Harbor. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]He offered me a ship though[/FONT][FONT=&quot] Davos thought and a fine crew. All I need do was join Salladhor and become a pirate. That chapter of Davos's life was done though, gone with his service to King Stannis. Davos absent mindedly grasped for his luck, the severed digits of his left hand that he had kept around his neck. Gone, I have lost my luck. Davos had been frightened by the changes that this past moons turn had brought him. He had a wife and children waiting for him in the Stormlands. He used to have many proud and strong sons, but they had been robbed from him at the Blackwater. He only had a few sons left, two babes far away and one serving as a squire for King Stannis. Davos had never been a religious man before, but ever since that day he had prayed for the mother’s mercy and the father’s justice. Never aloud, his King served different Gods now. The Red Woman, Melisandre’s God. She was dangerous, Davos knew. Part of Davos had believed that this was her doing after he had decided the Seven had no part in this. Her or her God. Yet even as he felt fearful and angry part of him was overjoyed: If Robert is alive, as all we have heard of tells us, then Davos’s sons may be alive further south. He could return home and hug his children. They will not drown or burn in that monstrous battle. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Onion Knight are you going to stand there admiring the clouds until sun goes down or are you going to counsel me?” Stannis asked sharply from just inside the Tent. Davos then noticed several Queensmen far down the line of camps walking away from the King’s tent. “I’m sorry Your Grace, it will not happen again.” Davos said half by reflex. As Davos entered the tent a strong warmth went through him. Outside was cold and wet, but here by the King’s fires it was warm and dry. The King walked by a desk overflowing with parchments sitting atop a large map of the North. Everything below Winterfell was covered in papers, but all of the lands north of it were clearly visible. “My Lord Hand,” his King spoke after a moment “I will hear your words on this. Do you believe that my Brother is alive?” Davos paused a moment to think. He wished that Robert was alive with all his being, his life would mean the lives of his children, but he forced himself to hold back his hopes. “I lack the wisdom of greater men and would be better suited on a ship that to tell you the trueness and falseness in magic.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Stannis appeared agitated by his response. “I did not ask you about truth or falseness, only your beliefs.” Davos searched the room, as if hoping to find an answer laying somewhere. Even if there was one, Davos could not use it. The Onion Knight had been illiterate most of his life and had only recently begun learning his letters. He could read a parchment aloud, but with difficulty and would sometimes need correction. “I believe he is alive, Your Grace. I have been searching the villages and taverns and have seen no signs of war. Everyone I have asked have told very much the same tale.” Stannis gave half a laugh at that. “Yes, and Ser Axell Florent swears to me on R’hllor’s light that the King lives. Robert has agreed to parlay with us across the Last River. The Umbers have taken defensive positions all along the Kingsroad and behind the Last River so it seems that I have little choice but to consent to that.” Stannis appeared more amused by that than annoyed. He is a man who has found a brother he knew to be dead Davos thought and the doubts he had over him have largely vanished. It seemed as if King Stannis had gained back the same that Davos had. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“What does the Lady Melisandre see in her flames?” Davos added, wearily. Stannis snorted, “What does she see in her flames? I wonder.” Stannis had begun to grind his teeth and clench his jaw. “She sees little and less these days and none of it is certain. The few visions that were granted to her have left me wanting. She is looking for more as we speak, but from what she has told me there is far more to this than just a change in the times. Something has happened to the World Davos, and she does not know what.” The words sent a chill down Davos’s spine. Could the Gods truly be so cruel as to keep his sons in their watery graves? “Jon Snow believes that I should bring along some of the giants and mammoths that have come over to my service to show the truthness of what I say. He says that his Lord Father would never believe the story I would say without some measure of proof.” Davos saw the truth of that. “Your Grace, you should take the Lord Commander with you to meet with Robert. Eddard Stark will surely be there and he would be of far more use to you there than back in camps.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Stannis looked rather dismissive of that notion. “I had thought of that before, but that brings its own problems as well. The northmen will be suspicious of the boy and believe I may have murdered the previous Lord Commander to put him in charge of the Wall. My men think I cannot hear their whispers, but I am no fool Ser Davos. Those that believe part of my story have more dreams than sense and they taint the truth that I am telling.” Stannis began to grind his teeth again. Davos thought for a moment before saying “All the more reason to bring him along and dispel their doubts.” Stannis searched his Onion Knight a second time, before nodding in agreement. “That might serve. Very well, My Lord Hand you may go.” Davos turned and began to walk back towards the dark rainy gloom before Stannis spoke again: “Before you leave I have one last question. If Robert is alive and well, am I still King?” Davos could not answer him.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Sansa[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Septa Mordane was keeping a pleasant conversation going with the Princess Myrcella while she, Jeyne Poole, herself, and her stupid sister Arya working on their stitches. It was a skill that all proper high born women should know, as Septa Mordane had always said. Sansa never saw the Queen working on her stitches or encountered many southern high born ladies, but she could not see a reason why the Septa would lie to her so she supposed it was true. The Queen had come to visit them just the day before, but today she had kept her distance. Sansa did not know why though, King Robert was supposedly a great warrior who had smashed Prince Rhaegar’s forces along the Trident and her Father would never lose in battle against a man who has turned his back against all the laws of Gods and Men. There were no songs sung about the victories of monstrous fire worshipers, and all true knights would rise up against Lord Stannis. Her Joffrey had said that his uncle was a traitor and that his father would soon give him a traitor’s death. The thought had frightened her for a moment, but her sweet prince had quickly softened and he was so gallant that day. Her lion was not afraid of anything. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Unlike herself. Sansa had taken the news that the neck was gone tremendously hard. She was going to be betrothed to Joffrey, everyone else said so. She had been ready to plead with her mother to allow marriage and go to King’s Landing. That had all changed when the skies turned and all manner of strange reports came in. They troubled her, more than she cared to admit. The Septa, her mother, and the Queen had all done their best to put on a brave face, but Sansa was not stupid and she saw that they were hiding some fear and could tell that something had gone horribly wrong. Only Arya, her stupid little sister, was not afraid. She had actually liked it, and said she had seen a hundred new stars that night. Sometimes Sansa wondered whether or not Arya was her true sister, she looked more like Jon than any of her mother’s children. Her mother had denied that, but the thought came nevertheless. It made her so mad sometimes, her sister. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]As if by some magic the Septa had noticed Sansa’s inner thoughts and came up to inspect her stitches. “Oh Sansa, you had done such beautiful work when you started out, but now they are all crooked and warped.” The Septa looked disappointed, and it made Sansa feel stupid and ashamed. It was all Arya’s fault. If she had not made her angry, if she had been a proper and good little sister like Princess Myrcella, then she would not have made such a mistake. “My sweet child can you tell me what is troubling you?” What is troubling me? Everything. Everything but my Prince and the Queen. “Nothing Septa, it is just…” Sansa stammered thinking of an excuse and not finding any “Stannis” she blurted out and the second thought came easier then “And the skies. I just don’t know Septa.” Myrcella looked up from her needlework paling as if the reminder had caused her discomfort and even Arya had seemed to take interest. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Sansa trust in your Lord Father. He has always done right by you and I have no doubt that he and King Robert will put an end to Stannis’s failed rebellion.” The Septa smiled reassuringly. Sansa had said only the first words to come to mind, but it was only then that she realized that the thoughts had weighed heavily on her and the Septa did make her feel better. “Robert is going to smash Stannis at the Long Lake just as he smashed Prince Rhaegar at the Trident” said Arya proudly and self-assured. Arya was smiling at Sansa, but Sansa had to frown at her. “It is not proper for a Lady to speak in such a manner Arya” the Septa said in a correcting tone but Arya didn’t seem to care and the Septa kept on talking with only a chastising look “But yes, there is a precedent established at the Trident. Dragonstone is a harsh place besides, Stannis cannot have much men of his own. Do you remember the bannermen sworn to Dragonstone Arya?” Arya scowled and Jeyne Poole looked confused. “House Velayron” spoke Princess Myrcella in a way that might have been mistaken for a question. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Correct Princess Myrcella, along with House Celtigar and Bar Emmon. These are noble houses of great prestige, but they do not compare in terms of strength or influence to the King, Lord Stark, or many of his Bannermen. Children, you have nothing to fear in this regard.” The Septa spoke in a matter-of-fact speech that left no room for further argument. The Septa was about to return to her station when the Princess Myrcella asked “What about the skies Septa? What about the South? When will we be able to go home?” Myrcella had looked half her age when she asked those questions and nearing the end there were tears in her eyes. The Septa looked at her, her previous air of certainly long since blown away. “I do not know child, but the seven will guide us through these trying times. Of that I am certain.” Myrcella said not a word for the rest of their time together and no one was paying any mind to their needlework.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Arya[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Crack! [/FONT][FONT=&quot]Two wooden swords met each other. Crack! Again the two wooden swords met. Again. Again. The butcher’s boy, Mycah, was many years older than Arya, but she was nearly his equal when it came to practicing at swordplay. She still remembered the first time she had practiced with Mycah and the bruises and scratches she had come home with. Her father had laughed and hugged her after Arya had given him some wild flowers she had picked. There was one blue rose that she had found once, but when she had showed it to him he became sad. Lord Eddard Stark was gone now, and had taken much of the castle garrison with him. Ser Rodrik Cassel and some others stayed behind, while men at arms from Torrhen’s Square had marched to reinforce the much weakened stronghold. Crack! Rodrik had refused to teach Arya how to use a blade. She had the feeling that her mother was behind it. Crack! She was always trying to make Arya into a proper southern lady. Crack! That’s Sansa, Arya thought, I will never be a Lady. I’m a wolf, a Stark of Winterfell. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]An opening, Arya lunged at the Butcher’s Boy with her wooden sword. The older boy had seen her coming, however, and moved just far enough out of the way to make her miss. Then Crack! And again Crack! Now Arya was on the defensive, moving backwards as Mycah advanced. She needed firm ground to find her footing, but all there was at Winterfell these days were muddy patches of earth these days and puddles everywhere from the heavy rains. Crack! Arya lost her sword and her knuckles had been kissed by the wooden sword. Mycah was smiling, a warm and simple face. Arya could tell that she was scowling as she sucked on her knuckles to dull the sting. Yet after a moment Arya smiled and she got onto her feet, covered from shoulder to heel in mud. After swipping some of the Mud from her body she grabbed a handful of the soaked earth and threw it at Mycah. He curse and flinched away, long enough for Arya to grab her now wet wooden sword and lunge after him. Disorientated it did not take long for the Butcher’s Boy to fall to the ground, red faced and angry. The anger quickly vanished nearly as soon as it appeared and Arya reached down to give him a hand.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The older boy instead pulled her back down into the mud and got to his feet. Arya was about to dart to her feet and charge into Mycah when she heard a familiar voice from behind her call out her name in disbelief. “Arya!?” Arya turned to see Sansa standing just a few paces away mounted on a horse riding alongside Prince Joffrey. Lady kept a quiet gentle pace behind them and the Hound kept an even greater distance from the pair. Sansa was wearing one of her better dresses, but the bottom of the cloth and silk had been stained brown with mud. Joffrey was holding something in his hand hidden from Arya’s view. She thought it was a sword for a moment before she noticed that his sword ‘Lion’s Tooth’ was still in its scabbard. Instead she saw him lift a skin of wine to his lips and then he laughed in a cruel way that made her want to smack him. “Your sister? Who's the boy assaulting her?"[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Mycah immediately fell to one knee, but Arya would have none of that. “What are you doing here? Go away!” The prince was annoyed by that, she could tell. It was only when Joffrey had tried to get off his horse that she noticed that he was swaying with the movements of his horse. He’s drunk Arya thought, incredulous. When she looked at Sansa Arya could see some of the same movements in her as well. They are both drunk! “Sansa father only allows us one cup of wine and only at feasts!” Sansa blushed, redder now that she was in her cups. Arya had spent many long days with the men that served at Winterfell and she had seen many men and boys drunk, she had even tried it once or twice but she never liked the way it made her feel before or after. But this was Sansa, she never disobeyed her father or her mother. Joffrey had peeled his lips in a half smile half snarl at the comment. “My betrothed can have whatever she likes.” Sansa had shied away from that comment too. That made Arya mad. What had happened to her sister? She acted like she was such a fool around Joffrey. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Nymeria had moved closer to Arya now, and looked at the new group. Arya’s direwolf stalked over to Lady and gave her a lick across the face and lied down alongside her. Arya gave Nymeria a quick glare, as if to scorn her for the act of betrayal. The Direwolf seemed to notice Arya’s feelings all too well and soon returned to her muddy and her head low. That was a victory, if only a small one. Yet by now Joffrey was on his feet and coming towards Arya moving a bit too far to the right and left with each step he made. The Hound had dismounted and followed him, with a hateful look upon his face. All around the training grounds others were taking notice and looking on with interest. Mycah was still on his knee but as the prince approached he was paling visibly even though the grey clouds above had made him seem the color of milk already. That had unsettled her, so she moved to Joffrey in a way that headed off his march to the Butcher’s Boy. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]When Joffrey saw Arya standing in his way he looked confused. “What are you doing? Move aside little girl I have business to take care of.” The Hound put an arm on the prince’s shoulder after a large crowd had gathered. He shoved his hand away and roared a curse at him. Sansa was begging him to stop and shouting at Arya to do as he says, adding that she was ruining everything. When Joffrey had tried to force his way past Arya she gave him a quick shove and he fell backwards into the Hound, who prevented him from falling. With a fury on him Joffrey charged and pushed Arya to the ground and started calling her names, unspeakable names. In an instant a dozen onlookers began shouting and Joffrey turned to face them with eyes almost glazed over, drunk on wine and pure emotion. He was barking orders to the Hound that Arya could not truly hear but when she saw Jon’s face in the crowd she had tears in her eyes. Jon Snow turned and called to someone and then raced to her and to Joffrey. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jon punched Joffrey as he was giving him a command. This time she heard, the boy prince was commanding the training yard to be cleared with swords, arrows, and spears. He was threatening to harm them, to kill them, if they did not obey. The Hound immediately grabbed Jon from behind, lifting him clear from the ground, and threw him into the mud. Sansa screamed, Arya shouted, and Joffrey was on his feet with cold steel in his hand making hacking and slashing motions in the thin air. By then all of Winterfell was out in the open. Ghost and Nymeria both had charged at Joffrey, and then a bellowing roar came from the tiniest of men. The dwarf, Tyrion Lannister, had come mounted on a specially saddled horse. The Queen and Lady Catelyn were behind him with horror on their faces. Joffrey was hacking and kicking at the wolves, but they were too quick and he hadn’t noticed his uncle. Tyrion and a few Lannister guards were soon upon them. Joffrey then turned and nearly cut his uncle’s arm off as he did and pointed his sword at him. That was all it took, Tyrion slapped the boy prince right across the face and wrenched the sword from his hand and threw it into the mud. He barked a command at the Lannister guards. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Nymeria had a deep cut along her side, Ayra had only now just noticed. “NO!” she cried, “Nymeria come here!” and then the direwolf came slowly to her, bleeding and staggering. Arya hugged her direwolf closely and cried even harder. She hated prince Joffrey. Hated. Hated. HATED! She called for help, but none could hear her. The Hound was carrying Prince Joffrey like a sack of flour over his shoulder back into the castle, Jon Snow was holding Ghost in his arms, his direwolf had red all over his coat, and Robb was next to him, shouting angrily for someone or something. Arya couldn’t hear anything anymore. It was too loud and Nymeria’s blood was staining her muddy cloths. It was only then that she noticed a figure holding her. It was her mother and as a drop of water fell down her cheeks Arya knew it was raining. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Catelyn[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Winterfell’s natural spring had made the inside of the castle warm, at times too warm even for Catelyn. Now, however, she was wet and shaking. Sansa and Arya were sent to rooms deep within the castle to warm themselves and change into different cloths, Catelyn herself had forced herself to pry away from her daughters and change. She was furious. Joffrey, the prince, was a guest in her halls. He took part in her meat and mead. Yet, he had nearly killed her daughter. If not for the direwolves, if not for Jon Snow, if not for Tyrion Lannister, she might be burying a child. Pure fury was growing within Catelyn, an emotion that she had not experienced in years. She nearly tore her wet clothes off her body as she dried herself. A maid servant had brought her a gown, Catelyn gave not a single thought to the garb as she put it on and the exited her bedchambers to get back to her girls. They would need her now, she had to be with them. It was only when she was nearly to where they were being kept that she realized she was wearing the Tully colors. Family. Duty. Honor. Those were the words of her house and they reminded Catelyn of her course.

She tried to force herself to become calm and reassuring to her children. Sansa had just seen the boy who was going to be her betrothed turn against her sister and nearly kill her. She would be hurting, wounded, and betrayed. Arya… She was shaking and crying Catelyn remembered she was hugging her wolf and calling for Jon, calling for Ned. Catelyn had never seen her youngest daughter so terrified, so wounded. As her mother Catelyn felt her fear, felt her pain, and she began to shake again with the fury that it brought back to her. Robb was standing by the door, he eyes staring down at the floor. Catelyn had thought he was sad or worried when she first saw him, but as she looked down to see what he was looking at she saw his sword unsheathed. “Robb, what are you doing?” Catelyn tried to sound stern, but there was a mix of scorn meant for others with a hint of grief in her voice. Robb lifted his face, there were tears forming in his eyes but none had fallen. Instead there was a face twisted with anger.

“Killing princes.” Catelyn wasn’t sure what to say to that except “No, now’s not the time for that. Your sisters need you, I need you. You cannot cause a war under our house.” Robb stared at her for a moment before a scowl appeared on his face. “You have nothing to fear mother, Helman Tallhart has escorted the royal family to a wing of the castle and has them under constant guard. Jory Cassel has taken command of that guard and has kept me far away from there. It was if he knew what I meant to do and he forced me to come here.” Catelyn knew she had to thank Jory and Helman and she was relieved to hear that, but Catelyn wanted nothing more than to see Joffrey in the dungeons. “Robb, there will be a time when you are the Master of Winterfell, but now you are a representative of your lord father. Would you have it said that the son of Eddard Stark had killed an unarmed boy a few years your junior, a royal prince no less?” Catelyn forced herself to say those words, words that she knew would shame him, but inside her heart Catelyn could never be more proud of him. Not only was he willing to stand up for his sisters, he was willing to put his emotions aside when it was needed.

Robb, however, did not appreciate the words and at first it seemed as though Catelyn had slapped him in the face. It was silent for a moment before Robb spoke wounded near as much as angry “I would not have killed your precious Joffrey unarmed, I would have sobered him up and put a sword in his hands before I slew him in combat. It would be less than he deserves.” Robb spat and pushed his way past his mother, muttering some crude courtesy asking for his leave. Catelyn said nothing and Robb did not wait for an answer. Grey Wind, Robb’s direwolf, made a low growl before following after Robb. Sobered him up? Catelyn asked herself dumfounded. Joffrey was drunk? In a way that had only made it worse and she was becoming angry all over again when the door in front of her opened. Maester Luwin was coming out, pale and covered in blood. “The girls!?” Catelyn blurted out, reflexively. Maester Luwin looked down knowingly and raised his head and forced a smile. A thin, quivering smile. “Rattled, scared, and frightened. Arya is covered in scratches and bruises, but no deep cuts. They are both fine and warming by the brasier.”

Catelyn was visibly relieved. It took a moment for the blood to register again, her mind jumping. The direwolves Catelyn finally realized. “What of Sansa’s and Arya’s wolf pups?” Catelyn had been grateful for their presence. When Arya was threatened they had rushed to defend her, Catelyn had saw them dancing around Joffrey’s blade as he hacked and cursed. When Ned, Robb, and Bran had come home with those wolfpups – three male two female – Catelyn had taken it as a sign. Just as she had taken the antler that had killed the wolfpups mother, a monstrously large direwolf, as a sign. Now it appeared as though the signs were coming true. Joffrey had nearly killed her daughter and would have. If not for the imp. The thought came unbidden. And the boy. For a brief moment Catelyn had the grace to feel ashamed, but the thought was forced from her mind when Maester Luwin began speaking. “Sansa’s wolf is unharmed. Lady, that’s what she is called, had been as dazed and powerless as Sansa. It was only when she screamed did the direwolf leap into action and charge the prince. There was some blood in the wolf’s mouth, but it appears as though none of the blood was her own.”

Catelyn had nodded in approval and she once again looked at Master Luwin’s cloak. “Arya’s direwolf, Nymeria, had been the first to attack and suffered what seems to be a broken bone and a sword blow along her left side. It had bled heavily, but the wound was shallow and once she was bound the wolf it was no longer in any danger.” Catelyn noticed the sound of sobbing in the door and was about to make her way into the room when Luwin continued. “The worse off was Jon’s albino wolf. When Jon rushed to confront Prince Joffrey the wolf charged with him. Nymeria received with a shallow cut and a broken bone, but with Ghost the cut had been deep and the wolf pup was kicked with such a force that several of the poor beast’s ribs were broken. I do not know if the wolf will live. Jon himself was injured, but he has refused all treatment until his wolf was attended. He is in another room and I was heading off to attend him.” For a moment Catelyn wanted to refuse Maester Luwin and order him to stay with her daughters, but she immediately felt soiled after the thought crossed her mind. The boy and his wolf had done all they could to protect her daughter, it would be cruel and dishonorable to not let Maester Luwin attend to him. There were six pups, not five. Catelyn suddenly remembered. An albino runt for Eddard Stark’s other son.

Maester Luwin passed her by when Catelyn gave his assent for him to leave. She was gathered her courage and went into the room. The brasier was hot and dry, with her youngest daughter sitting in front of a pile of furs. Arya was only half dressed with some bandages and ointments covering her. Catelyn could tell she had been crying by the way some of the colors smeared in elongated lines that followed the curvature of her cheeks. She had her father’s face. Ned’s face. Ned’s eyes. In front of her bundled in the blankets was her direwolf. Catelyn had not noticed it until she saw Lady licking was seemed be one of the furs. Her heart went out for the pup, but it was not the pup that concerned her now. It was her daughter. Catelyn had tried to marshal her courage but it was fading from her. The anger that she had been trying to keep down abandoned her without Catelyn even noticing. Instead there was fear, pain, and sadness. When Arya turned to face her, tears had started to swell in her eyes. Before Catelyn had a thought cross her mind she knelt down and embraced her daughter. The two of them cried, but Catelyn had at the very least stopped herself from sobbing.

Sansa was there too, dazed and still registering what had just happened less than an hour ago. Catelyn had saw her too, and it tore her apart that there were not two of her. She felt unmotherly when she kissed Arya’s forehead and pulled away. Arya had seen and she rubbed the tears away from her face angrily. Catelyn was proud of Arya too, and she forced herself to smile for her. With wetness still all along her cheeks she felt as though her smile was even less convincing than Maester Luwin. Sansa’s eyes had a deep red around them, but any tears she may have shed were dried by the brazier. She could not tell what was lying beneath those eyes as they looked blankly at the fire. Catelyn hugged her eldest daughter and was speaking soothing words. “You’re safe now.”, “I’m here with you.”, and other phrases that came by instinct. She repeated them over, and over, and over again until Sansa finally broke her daze and began sobbing. “I tried to stop them” she cried “I tried to tell her to do as she was told, to not make him angry.”

For a moment Catelyn wasn’t sure want to say to that and she merely held her daughter in her arms. Was Sansa blaming Arya? Catelyn couldn’t believe that, wouldn’t believe that. No sister would choose near a stranger over her own sister, no scion of riverrun would put something above family. She rubbed Sansa’s back and held her. Catelyn could feel the wetness of her tears falling onto her gown and that made her hold tighter. It was only when Sansa said something Catelyn would never have thought she would say, dreaded that she would say, did Catelyn let go of her daughter. “It was all Arya’s fault. She could see that Joffrey had been drinking. She provoked him. She didn’t listen! She was ruining everything!” It was more than Catelyn could bear. Every sentence was like a knife to her heart and Catelyn and forced herself to her feet, still half in disbelief. Arya began screaming at Sansa, half shouting half crying that Joffrey had tried to kill her, tried to kill Nymeria, had tried to kill Jon, Ghost, and everyone in winterfell. She had begun to break down when she looked at Nymeria again. Sansa was shouting back now, blaming her for everything. For provoking her prince.

“Enough!” Catelyn shouted angrily. Both girls stopped talking though tears were going down both of their faces. Arya was biting her lip, trying to stop her tears and failing. Arya looked hurt, she was feeling the same pain Catelyn was feeling. It took more than a few moments to process this… this… Catelyn could not find a word for it that suitably described it. Betrayal was not a word half as vile as she found for what had just happened. “Arya, leave us.” Arya looked at her blankly, her face beginning to twist in anger. “You always take her side!” the girl yelled, “I won’t leave Nymeria!” Catelyn was hurting now. “Leave. Check up on Jon and his direwolf.” Catelyn thought that would make her leave and it did. And thank him for me, she might have said, but Catelyn could not bring the words to her lips so they died on her tongue. After she had stormed out of the room Catelyn turned towards Sansa with pained eyes. Her eldest girl mistook that as an apology for Arya’s behavior. “Please don’t blame Joffrey, mother please. He was drunk and Arya pushed him. If Arya had only listened to what he said to her none of this would have happened. If only Jon hadn’t went where he didn’t belong and make things worse. He's not my brother, not a true one. He has evil blood in him, everyone says so. He attacked the prince! I hate him. I hate Jon! I hate Arya! They were so stupid and they are going to ruin everythi-” Catelyn’s hand was firm and strong.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Tyrion[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Tyrion’s sister was pacing up and down the hall outside of Joffrey’s chamber. She was frightened, and for once in a long while Tyrion shared an emotion with his sister. “How could this happen?” Cersei was repeating herself again. “He was supposed to woo her, charm that little Stark girl into a marriage contract!” Tyrion had heard her go through this speech before, this was either the third or the fourth time. Sometimes she added some nuance to it, and once she seemed to hit a section where she was in a cycle of repeats within a greater circle of repeats. “I had already convinced the mother that it would be for the greater good for everyone involved to hasten the announcement of the contract. Stark had not given his consent before he left north, but I had just got the mother to consent! We were starting to plan the wedding arrangements when those wolf pups savaged my son.” Tyrion had rolled his eyes the second time he heard this. In truth it had been both of them that had convinced Catelyn Stark that it would be for the best, but Catelyn had still withheld official consent until she had confirmation with Eddard Stark. Sansa’s own begging and pleading had probably convinced her more than anything he or his sister had said. The wedding arrangements had been almost entirely been made up in Cersei’s head, she was speaking to Catelyn about that but the Lady’s face had been one of shallow courtesy. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Sweet sister would you do me the courtesy of shutting your mouth?” Cersei stopped mid step and turned. She was angry now, perhaps too angry. Anger made her stupid. Sometimes Tyrion had loved it when Cersei was too stupid from anger, it made her that much easier to fool and manipulate. Now though, now her anger was going into dangerous ground. She had twice suggested that she should order her guardsmen to break through the Starks and flee Winterfell. That would ruin us. “Calm down, this is not as bad as it seems.” Cersei stared with contempt now, half in disbelief. “Not as bad as it seems? Tyrion do you realize what has just happened? My son was savaged by wolves, the crowd at winterfell had started asking for his head, and you want me to believe this is not as bad as it seems!?” Her voice was much lower than Tyrion would have expected for the emotion that she seemed to put into each word as she released them from her mouth. “Correction, your son is fine. He only has two bite marks on him and he’s missing none of his important parts. I would be more worried about the Stark girls than Joffrey. If the younger girl dies you can say goodbye to Joffrey. There’s a chance he might leave with his head, but if he does he is bound to the wall and you’ll never see him again.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Cersei had some tears building behind her eyes, but she was still filled with enough anger and fear that there was no room for any other emotions. Tyrion felt somewhat sorry for her, but he couldn’t let that get in the way of what needed to be said. “Your son nearly killed the Stark girl and what was worse he did it in public. If there had been no witnesses we could have played this off as a child’s squabble and it would be on Joffrey’s shoulders to convince Sansa and Arya that it was not him, but the wine and fear of losing his home that caused him to attack. Sansa at the very least is love drunk enough to believe that and that would be the end of this. But there are witnesses. Hundreds and Hundreds more. All of them love Ned Stark, when a stranger to them nearly kills one of Ned Stark’s daughters they will be competing with one another to bare themselves as a witness to confirm the guilt. All our hopes now rest upon us doing what we can to make amends with the Starks.” Cersei had been glaring at Tyrion with her green eyes. “How do we do that?” “Apologize, fall down our knees and beg for forgiveness. Give the Lady Catelyn all the consolation we can provide. Tell her that Joffrey was drunk, that he feared that he would never see home again, and how he had not even recognized her. I’m a dwarf, a terrible stunted figure. He a boy of a young age but much taller and stronger than me. I was unarmed and ripped the sword from him though I am by no means a fighting man. Tell her that, it also wouldn’t hurt if you say he was eating some mushroom or something. Say anything you want to make Joffrey seem so stupid and so downtrodden that he never even saw Arya and instead saw a boy attacking him.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“You would have me turn against my son?” Cersei was still glaring, but Tyrion could tell that he had gotten to her. There was not half as much fear in those green eyes of hers, but the rage was still there and Tyrion had to get rid of that. Cersei must look humble, grieving, and at the very least feign an interest in the welfare of Catelyn’s children. “No, I would have you save him. If you go around praising Joffrey and blaming Arya or Sansa or even the Butcher’s Boy, talking about how he was provoked or felt threatened you might as well be handing his head over to Lady Catelyn. We didn’t see half of the fight, but what we saw left no room for any understanding. That ended the moment he drew steel against the Starks. Do not forget we are still guests under their house, we still have some rights to protection even if Joffrey has lost it. And when you go to Lady Stark you remind her in as subtle a way as possible that your two husbands are the closest of friends.” Cersei had started to ease herself and it no longer seemed like at any moment she would call Ser Meryn to slash his way through the Stark guard. “You must look pained when you say this, any of that fire in your eyes will build a bigger rift instead of starting a bridge.” “Do you take me for a fool?” Aye, a pretty one and dangerous too.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“No, I take you for Jamie’s sister.” Cersei seemed to like that. You’re my sister too, Tyrion had thought about saying, but that would more than likely ruin all the latest progress he had won with her. Then Cersei started to darken a bit and started asking about her other children. “Catelyn Stark is not our father. You have nothing to fear as far as Myrcella and Tommen are concerned. Besides, Myrcella is well liked by the ladies in Winterfell and Tommen is friendly with the boy Bran. None of them are even a quarter the monster Joffrey is.” Cersei snapped her gaze back towards Tyrion glaring before trying to appear innocent and injured. Tyrion lifted a hand. “Save it, I have known about my nephew’s nature ever since I heard about him and the cat.” Cersei snickered. “It was just a stupid little cat, Robert had beaten him so hard that he lost two of his baby teeth. I threatened that I would kill him in his sleep should he ever lay a finger on Joffrey again.” Of course you did, but did you ever think to ask yourself whether a boy who ripped the unborn kittens from a pregnant cat he butchered didn’t deserve to be punished? Instead you may have encouraged that behavior and brought this tragedy upon us. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“None of that matters now, only that you make sure that Joffrey is thrice over as saddened and grieving as the girl is. Two of the wolf pups look as if they’re as good as dead.” Cersei had been too satisfied with that. Your smiles will ruin us Cersei, where is all that cunning you used to have? Joffrey’s chamber had opened and the boy prince was standing in the doorway with a bandage around his left forearm and his right shin. He had a murderous look on his face. “I want that Stark girl’s head!” No. “Traitors, they’re all traitors! They attacked their royal prince! Striking a member of the royal family means death! I want all their heads!” No. Cersei be damned this boy will ruin us all. We’ve lost the Rock, we’ve lost everything but the north. This boy will see us lose that too. Tyrion walked towards his nephew as he was starting to command the Hound and Ser Meryn to deliver him the head of one of the Starks, or maybe the Snow boy. “What are you doing? Get out of my face imp! Don’t think I’ve forgotten your treasons.” It was only when Tyrion was a few inches away from his nephew did he truly notice how drunk he was, but this was a different kind of drunkenness. He has been stewing and supping on the promise of blood these past few hours and his eyes were seeing red in every corner. Tyrion was disgusted. For a moment he wondered if this creature was worth the trouble of saving, worth the sting that hitting him would leave. This is my kin, Jamie’s son. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]A hard wet sound echoed down the hall. Tyrion had barely noticed the tingling sensation in his hand, but he could see Joffrey’s nose and lip starting to bleed. As the boy in front of him shrunk by several feet in height hunched over and covering his face, Tyrion looked behind him with a pained and disgusted look on his face. His sister was pale, and not from Tyrion hitting her son. “I will go to Lady Stark and I will do my best to save your son, but you will fix this. You will fix this or he will die.” Cersei had only looked down at Tyrion with vacant eyes, and for a moment Tyrion wondered if she had heard him. It took a moment to truly recognize what he was seeing though, for it was something he had never seen in his sister before. Those are not vacant eyes, they’re terrified. It is just that her face has been frozen with shock, in a minute or two she will break. Tyrion suddenly wanted to comfort his sister for the second time in less than an hour, but if he did his words might have been lost on her. “Fix this Cersei or else he will not live long enough to see The Wall.” With that Tyrion marched down the hallway giving an order to Ser Meryn and some of the Lannister Guards to follow him as he went to meet with Lady Catelyn.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Eddard II[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]For a time it appeared as though the rains had stopped, but that was only a brief respite that only seemed to be the herald of an even deeper rain. When it appeared as though the rain would last far longer than anticipated Robert had commanded that the main host of the army be left to follow at its own pace, Stannis could not wait much longer. With just five hundred mounted men on destriers Robert Baratheon, Eddard Stark, Benjen Stark, and Jamie Lannister had braved the rains to arrive just north of the Long Lake and meet with Lord Roose Bolton of the Dreadfort and Lord Greatjon Umber of the Last Hearth. In the pink tent of Roose Bolton, a quiet man with pale eyes, Robert Baratheon was there hearing out the reports that had come from the front lines while Jamie Lannister was about the camps. The Greatjon was drinking a flagon of an ale near the other side of the tent, keeping an unspoken distance between himself and the Lord of the Dreadfort. Eddard found that curious, especially since the Greatjon had been roaring and cursing whenever he felt the need to express his input. When Roose Bolton had gotten to the topic of Giants and Mammoths Robert had frowned in disbelief, but when the Greatjon lowered his drinking hand to mutter agreement with Lord Bolton Robert had looked to Lord Stark. “What do you think of this?”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]In truth Eddard did not know what to make of it either and was more than puzzled. He looked towards Benjen, his younger brother. Benjen always had a hint of laughter in his eyes, something uncommon amongst the Starks. Now the laughter has died away and his eyes were as cold as winter and his face grave. The Greatjon and the Dreadfort both concurred on this point as an indisputable fact and Eddard could not dismiss their words. Lord Bolton was a humorless man, hard and suspicious. Lord Umber was frank to a fault and although he was an embellisher of tales he was no liar. “Your grace, if the skies themselves have changed, the seasons twisted and altered, and the all that lay below the Neck disappeared believing in Mammoths and Giants would be amongst the least of our concerns.” Robert cursed and demanded a flagon of wine. “Seven Hells, where are the grumpkins and the snarks? The others take all of them and Stannis too. What is he thinking by bringing Giants down south with his host, how did he even find them in the first place?” The room had grown even quieter as Robert was showing his frustration. Ned saw the look of uncertainty in the room.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Your grace,” when Lord Roose Bolton spoke men quieted to hear him. His voice was unfailingly soft in both manner and volume, yet there was an air about him that commanded total respect and had made Eddard uneasy. There was something in his eyes that would unsettle anyone. “I believe it is obvious now to say that Stannis did not just arrive with his ships and take over the Wall. It would have taken weeks for him to do so and months to find, locate, and bring Giants beyond it. We would have had some word, some warning. There was nothing. It may be that there is some truth to what Stannis claims, though it may be that he has been lacking in facts. By all accounts of his envoys he has spent most of the ‘war’ he had been fighting on Dragonstone and isolated from the world, afterwards he chose to go to the wall and isolated himself further. I do not doubt that Stannis believes he knows the truth of things, but I wonder at his motivations and how they may have blinded him. Regardless the truer danger does not come from giants or mammoths, but in the other things Stannis has claimed to be true. For instance, the words you just spoke in jest may yet come to pass if this matter is not dealt with swiftly.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Eddard and Robert said nothing, both were sorting out feelings beneath the surface. Eddard Stark did not think he had half of the truth of the situation and Roose Bolton’s speech gave him the impression that there was something else being hidden. Eddard had heard tales that Roose Bolton had taken the position of Warden of the North after his son had supposedly died and Ned wondered how the Lord of the Dreadfort had earned that position. The Greatjon, however, did not believe in the Others. “I’ve seen a mammoth, I’ve seen a giant, I’ve seen a direwolf. Those are beasts of flesh and bone. I could make a fest out of a mammoth and kill a giant. I’ve scouted them, so has my boy. They are bigger than men, aye. Harrier too, mayhaps I might mistake one for my wife.” The Greatjon roared in laughter, and part of Eddard was thankful for it. “The Others are supposed to lead armies of the dead and ride ice spiders and dead things. The smallfolk near Last Hearth dig up the bones of giants and mammoths once a fortnight, I’ve yet to see even the vaguest hint of a White Walker.” Roose was less than convinced “I can assure you Lord Umber, I have questioned a few of the wildling deserters from beyond the wall… personally.” The word had been left to hang in the air for a moment before Roose continued “Many of them have seen what they refer to as ‘whites’ themselves. For that reason and that reason alone they bend the knee to Lord Stannis and his red God.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Benjen’s head seemed to snap to attention when he heard mention of wildlings bending the knee. “Who bent the knee to Stannis?” Benjen asked with a sense of gravity behind his words. Roose searched Benjen with his pale eyes before speaking “Some Magnar of Thenn and others that I cannot recall offhand.” Benjen stared in disbelief. “Styr was leagues away from the wall when I left and he’s a man who would die before he would bend the knee to anyone, him, the Weeper, Rattleshirt, and Tormund Giantsbane are amongst the most stout and unyielding of Mance Rayder’s underlings.” For a moment Roose’s eyes seemed to shimmer at that before he replied “Styr is dead, his son was the one to bend the knee.” “How did he die?” Roose was starting to get noticeably colder, as if his patience was wearing thin. It was a dangerous thing to question Roose Bolton with too much ferver, Eddard knew. “Donal Noye and Jon Snow killed him with an army of cripples and green boys at Castle Black.” This time it was Eddard who spoke, forgetting his own unspoken warning until after the words were on his lips “What do you mean about Jon Snow? I left the boy at Winterfell with my children. Any man who believes he is on the Wall need only ride south.” Roose’s face didn’t change its shape, yet somehow it appeared darker and the shadows that rippled along his ordinary features in the torchlight more exaggerated. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“I do not think you meant to question the truthfulness of my speech my lord” a chill ran through the tent when Roose spoke those soft words, “I can assure you that the individuals I questioned had no lies left in them. The boy is riding south to meet us at the Last River and enough of my men have seen him to make that point unquestionably placed in fact.” The tent was quiet for a moment while Eddard tried to grasp the concept of Jon being at two places at once, it seemed impossible. Yet so much has happened that would have seemed impossible to any sane man a moon’s turn ago. His inner thoughts were interrupted by the Greatjon. “That is the truth it my own men have verified much the same tale. We will see for true it is on the morrow.” “The morrow?” Eddard looked confused, as did his brother and King Robert. “Lord Stannis has set up some tents just across the Last River a few days ago and every day he sends one of his pet ravens for news of your arrival to start the parlay.” For a moment the Lord of Winterfell thought that tomorrow may bring about the end of this business. No, Ned abruptly reminded himself. It will be the beginning.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Davos II[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]When word reached Stannis Baratheon that his brother had arrived just north of the Long Lake he had summoned all of the commanders and leaders of his small army. Rattleshirt who styles himself the Lord of Bones was amongst the few wildling commanders Davos Seaworth had any notion of, and that was hardly a feat. Rattleshirt was a man of ill repute. When Mance Rayder, King Beyond the Wall, was given over to the flames instead of the kinder deaths Lord Commander Jon Snow had suggested there were those who had called for Rattleshirt to be burned alongside him. A new Magnar of Thenn was leading some of the Thenns, known to Davos only for their Bronze and Copper armor. Ser Axell Florent was also in attendance, though he had few and fewer followers in terms of men under Stannis. Ser Justin Massey and Ser Richard Horpe are also in attendance. Florent is a vile man, Davos knew that for a certainty. More than once had he clashed with that Queensman and more than once had he been threatened with near certain death. Massey and Horpe are good men and true, Davos could rely on them as much as he could rely on any men in the King’s service. They were not, however, Kingsmen. There were no great Kingsmen left though, so he could not possibly hold that against them. Except for me Davos thought solemnly.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Davos did not think to count either himself or the Lady Melisandre amongst the men attending Stannis, however. Ser Davos Seaworth, Lord of Rainwood and Hand of the King, still felt himself a common man. King Stannis rose me up, gave me a name, and taught me the true meaning of Justice; my King’s Justice. Instinctively Davos reached to grasp at his luck, but this time he barely raised his hand a few inches before stopping himself. Instead he looked around to find Devan, but did not see him. Davos knew that even if he was not within Davos’s sight, his eldest surviving son would not be far from the King. Yet, as Davos searched he saw the king’s red shadow. The Lady Melisandre was dressed red in cloths that may as well suggest she was still on Dragon’s Stone. It may be a deal warmer in the North than it was when he had arrived, but it was still a miserable wet cold that seeped into the bones and threatened sickness and chills. It is as if she doesn’t even feel the cold Davos thought. As he looked at her Melisandre’s gaze matched his own and for a second Davos felt entranced in her red eyes before looking away. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]At least it was not raining, Davos thought. The rains had stopped sometime during the night, but the sky bore not a hint of its absence. The mix of different colors of steel and iron lay interwoven across the sky made it seem as though it was still raining. The wet chill hasn’t even left the air and there is not a hint of the sky that lay behind the clouds. Now was not the time to be staring at the sky though, now was the time to meet with King Robert. Davos could still remember that question asked a fortnight ago and he still could not come up with a suitable answer. Robert was the King before Stannis, but Stannis had become a King in his own rights as the true heir. None of the Queensmen even asked Stannis about that question, most like because it never even occurred to them. Lord Commander Jon Snow had already been ready to depart for the parlay with his squire Eddison Tollett, he was only staying behind as a courtesy. The wildling commanders had been slow to answer Stannis’s call, no doubt to their sorrow. Davos had guessed that the sun was up for nearly four hours when Stannis finally emerged ready to depart.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“I am plagued with fools and flatterers Lord Davos” Stannis remarked to Davos has he mounted his horse. “None of them seem to think that this meeting could go wrong and that by my meeting Robert the war will be over and all that will be left is to defend the Wall. They do not know my brother and they do not know the Lannisters.” Stannis put extra weight into that last word. “If Robert takes my word as true then he will know the treasonous nature of Eddard’s son, he will know the treasons of his wife and the abominations he thinks of as his own kin, he will know of the treachery of the Boltons and half the other lords of the north, and he will know much and more that he will not like. It may well mean another war. Robert will not believe half of it. I have learned that lesson well when treating with other lords with only one of those truths. The water I give him will be pure, clean, and true. He will be suspicious of some hidden poison, and then it may be too late.” Davos did not have a word for his king, instead he merely listened as patiently and as respectfully as he could. Yet, part of him could see that Stannis is a deal stronger than he was at the Wall. His eyes were not so sunken, his shoulders seemed broader, and he sat his saddle just a little taller. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Whatever may happen, I suspect the key to solving this mess will be Eddard Stark’s natural son. Robert loved Ned Stark as a brother the way he never loved me. When I starved for him at Storm’s End and watched good men die as Redwyne and Tyrell soldiers feasted beyond my gates I received not a word of praise from him. Instead he praised Stark for showing up and relieving the siege, though he did not stay more than a moment as he left wih a few of his compansions for the south. Still I knew my duty and when my brother commanded me to build a fleet and take Dragonstone I did just that without complaint. It was the duty I owed him. Instead of thanks for defeating the last of the Targaryen holdouts I was cursed for not capturing the boy Viserys. I have told you all of this before, it is no less true now that my brother is back from the grave. If Jon Snow can convince Stark of the truth, then Stark will do the rest and I need only return to the Nightfort and wage the true war against the Others. The creatures of ice, creatures of cold, the true enemy to all that lives and breathes. I never asked for this duty Davos and if I lose my crown I lose my crown, I saw a crown consume me in the flames and I would do well to get rid of the thing. If I must keep it then I must keep it and do my duty. Yet we have yet even if all is well in all of westeros south of the Wall I still have my other duty, and the Melisandre has seen me waging the true war even now.” Davos listened and when a chill went through him he knew it had nothing to do with the left overs of the rain.[/FONT]


[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Jon II[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]
The Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch had at most two dozen of his brothers around him, though not the ones Jon Snow would have chosen had he still been a boy. Pyp, Grenn, and the rest of his brothers remained at the Wall. Instead Jon Snow has Dolorous Edd serving as his squire and steward who had only just brought up a dream he had the night before last. “I dreamt of the King pale as snow with glowing blue eyes and Eddard Stark headless besides him, they were both chasing after me calling me Stannis. Don’t know how the headless man was calling out to me, mayhaps he had another mouth hidden away somewhere, eh?” Edd had continued the tale and ended with a jape and a smile, but Jon could not keep his mind off of the upcoming meeting. Iron Emmet rode beside him and started a conversation, but just like Dolorous Edd’s tale it faded into the background. Ghost kept up with the relatively slow pace of the march to parlay. Stannis rode up ahead by nearly a hundred paces surrounded by maybe twice Jon’s number and a giant walking besides. It suddenly struck Jon as odd that they were going with so many men, yet at the same time if something had gone awry Jon would have wanted much and more of his brothers with him. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Along the Kingsroad heavy tall trees lined either side in a densely wooded forest. The cool gray sky seemed to lighten a little as they edged closer to the bridge across the Last River. Whether that was from the approach of noon or the clearing of the skies Jon could not be certain. All in all the journey would have taken roughly two hours at a moderate gallop, but it had already been three. The giant had moved faster than most of his kind would, but even with its strong long legs its pace was slow. The Night’s Watch’s pace was also slowed, but this was intentional. The Night’s Watch takes no part in the squabblings of lords Jon Snow had reminded himself. Stannis was the King who Cared and the man who now owned nearly a third of the wall, but the Lord Commander could not afford to appear subordinate or allied to Stannis. This is especially true now. Even if Jon had only held back his pace long enough for it to be noticed that there are two separate groups moving south for the parlay it will have been worth it if only for appearances’s sake. The Gods know the appearances already would give the appearance that he had sold the wall for a few soldiers. When the image of the river was seen from a distance, Jon ordered his brothers to halt and there he waited. It had only taken a few moments for Stannis’s followers to notice that Jon had halted his march and soon they stopped as well. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Two of Stannis’s men hurried to Jon. One was Ser Justin Massey, who looked at Jon with a searching look. “His Grace the King has requested your presence at the front alongside him.” The Night’s Watch plays no part Jon would have said, wanted to say, and had said so many times before. He did not say it though and instead he gave a command to Iron Emmet and Dolorous Edd to remain behind with the rest of his brothers and he went with Justin Massey and his companion to Stannis with Ghost close behind. When Jon appeared before him the King’s manner was curt and annoyed “Why have you stopped?” This time Jon did say it and remarked on the impression the two of them marching side by side would bring. Stannis scowled, “Whether you like it or not Jon Snow you need to be the first thing Robert and Lord Stark see when we arrive at parlay. You and this giant creature are the proof I need to support the truth that I say to Robert. If your vows are troubling you so much I’ll be sure to tell you and everyone who will hear it about how much and often you have defied me even after I saved you from the false king Mance Rayder.” It left Jon unconvinced, but it would serve no purpose to argue the point here. Jon wanted to see his father again, he wanted to see his uncle again, he wanted to mess up Arya’s hair, he wanted to practice at swords with robb, climb with Bran, and even spend some time with Sansa. He wanted this with all his heart, yet Jon knew that this was as far as he could go. Once the state of the realm was decided upon Jon would return to the wall. That was his place now. If there was to be battle he would take no part in it. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]With a nod of approval the Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch rode with Stannis and his companions for the bridge. Apart from Massey, Horpe, Seaworth, Florent, and the red woman were riding alongside Stannis and all of them had very different looks on their faces. None of them appeared to be worried though, and that was some small reassurance. When the bridge was in plain sight Jon could see just five figures standing on it. A tall fat man with an Antler Helm who Jon could guess was Robert Baratheon. Beside him was another tall man, this one in a white cloak and golden armor. The Kingslayer, no doubt. Two men of about a height and build, one wearing the blacks of a brother and the other wearing the grays of the Starks. Uncle, Father, for a moment there were tears in Jon Snow’s eyes. My father is alive! The thought had filled Jon was a sudden sense of elation only enhanced by his uncle beside his father’s distant figure. The last man was a standard bearer bearing the sigil of House Baratheon, a crowned stag black on a yellow field. It was then that Jon heard a thunderous roar from the bridge. “STANNIS! STANNIS!” Robert Baratheon called out his brother’s name with a voice that would make lesser men tremble. Stannis gave no answer but continued towards the bridge. Robert’s figure hoisted up a two handed warhammer into the air as he called to his brother. When Jon looked at Stannis he was shocked, the man he was riding with had half a smile on his face. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Then, as quick as it appeared, the smile was gone and a scowl appeared on his visage. Robert stopped calling Stannis’s name when they had gotten close enough to see the other side of the river. Eight hundred mounted men bearing the banners of the Dreadfort, Karhold, and the Last Hearth lay behind Robert Baratheon. Winterfell’s banners were also amongst the crowd, though Jon was less than certain any of the men across the river were Winterfell’s. No one said a word until Stannis stopped his horse and dismounted right by the front of the bridge. The rest of his followers quickly dismounted as well and followed behind their king. Jon did not dismount instead he looked at his uncle and his father. Their faces were wrapped in suspicion, Jon could tell at a glance. There was some confusion there as well. Jon should have expected as much, yet the looks they exchanged felt like a wound opening in his chest. I have no father, no uncle, only brothers and not the brothers I was born with Jon Snow said to himself. The first words were spoken by Stannis who stayed about ten paces away from Robert, though Jon wondered if that had more to do with the Kingslayer beside him. “Robert.” Stannis’s tone betrayed no feeling, he spoke as if he were speaking to someone he had just spoken with while breaking their fast. “Traitor” Robert said in response, though there was something in his tone that made it seem as if there was a question hidden somewhere in the word. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Stannis scowled. “I’m not a traitor.” Robert looked at his brother, his crown, his banners, and back at Stannis. “I see a traitor’s crown on your head and a traitor’s banner besides it.” Stannis’s scowl grew deeper “You were dead and I was your rightful heir, it’s a crown forced upon me by all the laws of men. If you thought I was a traitor you would have tried to strike me down with that warhammer of yours.” Robert looked at the warhammer in his hand and the burst into laughter. The sudden change in mood had taken Jon by surprise. “That’s true enough” and in a single motion Robert handed off the warhammer and searched Stannis. It took only an instant for Robert to darken again, though this time in a fit of genuine wroth “You’re not my rightful heir Stannis, my boy Joffrey is. Then Tommen. Then Myrcella. I have half a mind to put the lowest baseborn brat I can find with my features in the nearest brothel, legitimize it, and put him front of you.” Stannis was grinding his teeth at that remark, Jon could tell that even from a distance. “You might believe that, but the truth of it is that they are abominations of incest.” In an instant the Kingslayer raised his voice to a roar and called Stannis a liar. His hand on his hilt, daring Robert’s younger brother to speak another word of such filthy treasons. Stannis looked at Jamie as if he were looking at a dog that had barked too loudly. With a shout and a roar Robert quieted Jamie and urged Stannis to continue.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“I had sought out the help of Jon Arryn to find proof of this treason and we sought out all the harlots that took your seed. We found plenty of babes, half a dozen of them we confirmed were yours beyond a doubt. They had your hair, your eyes, and bore a strong resemblance to you. Jon Arryn found a book which had mentioned all the matches and fruits of their unions amongst the noble houses of Westeros. The Lannisters had married Baratheons half a dozen times in the past, each time the golden hair was lost in the children. Black of hair, it said. Shortly thereafter he died. Poisoned most likely, by the Queen.” Robert’s face had turned a purple-red and it appeared as though he was ready to kill something or himself. He roared, bellowed, and cursed. He then pointed a finger at Stannis and spat venomously “Where’s your proof!?” “Lost with Eddard Stark’s head and at royal decree. All the babes we found were slaughtered. Only Edric Storm and perhaps that girl you sired in the vale survived, though Edric was taken away from me by my Onion Knight.” Jamie Lannister laughed and Robert’s fury was still on him, but less. “You have nothing Stannis. Your observations might have been right, but you couldn’t have been any more wrong with the interpretation. The children may look like me, that’s true, but did you think that might have something to do with me being a twin to Cersei? We are not Targaryens.” From Stannis’s party there were calls and jeers denouncing the Kingslayer. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Stannis said not a word but looked at Jamie darkly. Jamie, not caring for the jeers, continued onwards. “You say that not a single one of the children she bore looked like Robert, but that’s not the case. There was a miscarriage early on and the babe had Robert’s hair and features. Of four children, three took heavily after the mother. I admit that might look somewhat suspicious, but only if you didn’t have eyes.” Jamie looked towards Eddard Stark “That is unless you are arguing that Lady Catelyn was sleeping with Edmure.” All at once there were shouting and glares at one another that could kill. For a second it looked as if Eddard Stark was about to challenge Jamie Lannister. There was pushing and shoving, but almost at the same time both Robert and Stannis Baratheon called for silence and in a moment silence fell upon the bridge. The Lady Melisandre spoke then. “King Stannis is not lying and he has all the proof that he needs. Behold he is Azor Ahai and wielder of light bringer. He is the sword that will slay the darkness and wage war against the creatures of the Great Other.” Jamie Lannister laughed at that, and Robert looked as he was about to laugh as well. “Seven Hells Stannis, where did you find this one?” He did laugh after that. Wordless, Stannis lifted his scabbard and sword above his head and drew his blade. For a moment Jon Snow thought that the skies had cleared.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Bran[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]
Bran looked at Winterfell from the top floor of the broken tower. Over a hundred years ago the tower struck by lightning and the roof collapsing in on itself and no one had bothered rebuilding it even though it was the tallest tower in all of Winterfell. From there Bran could see the whole of Winterfell and what seemed like all of the north. It was his favorite place and the best part of that was that no one ever came to the tower except to clean out the bottom floors, far away from Bran. The only company Bran kept was the crows, who constantly called out “Corn!” in their high pitched shrieks. Bran had given the crows corn the last time he had climbed, but that was a long time ago back before the King went north. Bran had wanted to climb up here before, but ever since the skies turned there were heavy rains keeping Bran inside and bored out of his wits. On the days when it wasn’t raining Bran had tried to climb but found that the rocks were slick with moisture and he couldn’t get a good hold on them. That had kept Bran away for a few days, but Bran couldn’t take it anymore and climbed right out of his bedroom window. As he went up Bran managed to find his proper footing, but on his way back down his bottom leg slipped and Bran fell from two stories up right into mud and muck. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Since then Bran had not climbed. At least, until today. If truth be told Bran could not take it anymore. Ever since Joffrey had attacked his sister Arya the entire castle was on edge. There were suspicious glances everywhere and calls for blood. Bran had been with Tommen when Arya had been attacked, practicing with wooden swords and padded so much neither could move if they fell. He had been winning when Jon Snow shouted for Robb to come and that Arya was in danger. After hearing that Bran had tried to run to go to Arya but he fell flat on his face and was once again covered in the mix of rain water and earthen clay. By the time Bran had finally been able to go to Arya everything had already ended. Tommen was being carried off by one of the King’s followers and in an instant it seemed like the world had turned upside down. After a few days Tommen and Myrcella were allowed to go outside and Bran had been forced to be with Tommen for as long as he was not with his mother or imp, his uncle. That struck him as unfair, but when he tried to say so he only got angry dismissals from Robb stating that Arya was being forced to stay with Myrcella as they did needlework and that if Bran wanted to be rid of Tommen so badly he could stitch with the princess. Bran had wrinkled his face on that and said no. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]But Bran didn’t know just how long he would have to be with Tommen. It’s been almost five days and it seemed as though Bran was forced to spend every minute with Tommen. The prince might have been nearly as old as him, but where Bran was nearly a man grown the prince was such a child. The boy would do nearly anything asked of him but if left to his own devices he would he would draw in the mud with a stick and would sulk or follow him around when he grew bored with that. Bran had tried to teach him how to climb, but after he fell down from a tree a couple times he refused to go any higher. At least he wasn’t afraid of the direwolf pups anymore. After hearing about Joffrey being attacked he was terrified of them, but after Bran held the pup up to Tommen and allowed him to pet the direwolf Tommen soon fell in love with it. Sometimes it nearly drove Bran mad at how Tommen acted with Summer. He even gave the direwolf that name after hearing that the complete disappearance of the late summer snows meant the long summer might have come. Bran thought the name was stupid at first, but eventually it seemed as though the name couldn’t have been better. There were a lot of things about the boy prince that bothered Bran, but sometimes Bran almost thought him a friend. Never Joffrey though.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Somewhere in the distance Bran heard a direwolf howl. Grey Wind, Bran thought immediately. Bran had been learning to tell the howls apart from one another. If you listened close enough you could tell the difference between their voices. Bran couldn’t do that with Dogs. Some dogs sounded differently than others, but once you heard enough of them they started to sound the same. Not with direwolves. Ever since Nymeria and Ghost were slashed by the prince the direwolves had started howling for them. It was not all at once, nor all the time, but whenever the winds changed or the moon was out they would howl and it would seem like their two siblings would get a little stronger. Lady was with Nymeria all the time now, constantly licking Nymeria’s furs and bandages. Lady had been inseparable from Sansa, but after Lady had bit Joffrey Sansa had abandoned her direwolf saying that it was dangerous. Bran thought that was stupid, Sansa loved her direwolf and she knew that direwolves are large apex predators that hunt in packs and tear down prey, that didn’t stop her before. Mother had forbidden Sansa from seeing Joffrey, but Bran didn’t know why. Robb, Jon, or even Bran himself would start a fight with Joffrey and beat him for hurting Arya, but it didn’t feel the same as the words Mother gave to the three of them. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Robb thinks father will take Joffrey’s head, but when Bran asked his mother and Jory about it they said that was up to Eddard Stark or the king. Maester Luwin sent a raven to Last Hearth the very night it happened, but his father was in the field fighting Stannis and would not be back for a long time. When Bran thought about that he remembered the man from the Night’s Watch who was beheaded for desertion. That was the last time he rode out with his father and it was the day Bran got his pups. Ghost had been the runt of the litter, an albino with white fur and red eyes. Theon had said that pup would be the first to die before he went north with my father, but I don’t think even Theon would have imagined that Joffrey would play the part of a butcher. The thought of that made Bran angry so he threw a loose stone at the part of the castle where Joffrey is being held. With any luck Joffrey would get hit in the head with it and then he would be dying. Jon had thought the color of Ghost cemented that they were supposed to have them. The white and red of the weirwood trees. The weirwood trees had always scared Bran though. Trees ought not to have faces or leaves like hands, Bran had always said. The mere thought of it sent a shiver down his spine, but he had learned something else that day. Lord Eddard Stark, Master of Winterfell, was of the first men and followed the old ways. The man who passes judgment should be the man who wields the sword. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Arya II[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Arya had spent half the night holding and caring for Nymeria. The wolf pup that had rushed to defend her against the prince had suffered a long cut that had only recently stopped opening every time the wolf got to her feet. Maester Luwin fashioned a leg brace for the she-wolf’s left forearm which had been injured in the fighting. Arya hated Joffrey for that. When she dreamed she dreamed of pain and whimpering, as if she was Nymeria. Lady spent some nights with Nymeria, as did Summer and Grey Wind, licking her furs or howling. Others seemed to think that the direwolves howling was an ill omen, but it never bothered Arya. Their calls seemed to give Nymeria strength and Arya could feel that strength building within her too. Arya would have spent more time with Nymeria, but every day her mother would force her to leave her wolf and continue her lessons. Arya hated that too. Every time she left Nymeria bundled in her furs Arya felt as if she was abandoning her, even though Maester Luwin promised to take good care of her while she was out. Its not fair, Arya thought the second time it happened. Jon gets to spend his time with Ghost and no one bothers him! She had told as much to Maester Luwin and her mother, but Catelyn had only reminded her that she still had duties. Maester Luwin said something else though, something that had made Arya feel guilty and ashamed. “Child, Jon’s wolf may not last another day. It would be cruel and brutish to tear them apart from one another. Nymeria will recover though, it may take time but she will run alongside you again.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Arya did not want Ghost to die. Ghost may have been the runt of the litter once, but the albino direwolf had grown faster and stronger than his siblings. Arya liked the way Ghost would lick and tickle her whenever she reached down to pet him. She hated Joffrey for what he did not Nymeria, but she hated him for what he did to Ghost. Sometimes Arya would find herself dreaming about breaking Joffrey’s leg and cutting him with a sword. One time she had made the mistake of saying so out loud to Sansa when they were knitting within earshot of Septa Mordane. The Septa had said that while Joffrey had wronged her it was no place for any southern Lady to make such threats or have such dark thoughts. It would be up to her lord father whether or not Joffrey should be punished, and that punishment will be decided with the King for Joffrey was sired by him. Arya had said not another word that day, but she had seethed with anger all throughout the day until at one point she had taken a stick and beat it against the walls of a keep until there was nothing but splinters left and a broken hilt. One day she tried to practice with Mycah, but the Butcher’s Boy had refused to play with her anymore. The Butcher had forbidden it and threatened to beat him if he ever played with him again, that his father was afraid that had things turned out differently the butcher’s boy might have been killed. Arya didn’t believe it and was hurt when Mycah had said that, but she only shouted at him and ran away.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]That was not the worst of it though, Myrcella was forced on her as well. Myrcella was the last person in the world that Arya would have wanted to be with. She was the very image of the Southern Lady, the very image of Sansa’s dreams and songs. Arya would never forgive Myrcella for that. In a few days Arya had learned to hate those things about her, but found other things about Myrcella that she could tolerate. Still Arya couldn’t stand how much the Septa had praised Myrcella’s stitches even though they were only slightly better than her own. The Septa’s praise had faded recently, but even then the Septa never criticized her as much as she did with Arya herself. She was sick of all of it. Arya had ran more than once from Myrcella, rushing past Ser Meryn Trant and a few of the Tallhart men. A couple of times one almost grabbed her, but Arya was far too quick for them. The Septa had not been upset with her the first time, which had shocked Arya, but afterwards she was stern with her and that made it that much easier to run. All of the men had promised to protector, promised to defend her. Yet when Joffrey attacked her only Jon had rushed to defend her, only Nymeria and Ghost. Sansa did nothing. Half of Winterfell did nothing. In the end it had been the imp who saved her and put an end to it all. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]When she ran on this day Arya felt especially angry. For the first time in more than a month part of the sky had opened up and Arya could see blue. The sun, however, was still hidden and the blue was swallowed up after a few moments. Arya had missed the sun, missed the stars, and even missed the cold. The sun might not have been her own, it moved funny and its coloring was different in a way that Arya couldn’t describe with words, but it had shined all the same. Without it the world seemed gray and grayer, as if something was lost from the world. It had not mattered so much when she had friends and people to talk to, but now talking to them only made her angry. Almost every single one of them said that they wanted to avenge her and take action against the prince, but none of them would do anything because mother had forbidden it. All at once she wanted to scream, she wanted to cry, and she wanted revenge. She wanted… her father. Arya ran to the Godswood alone, as she often went, and cried there where no one could see. She cursed and yelled too, but always restrained herself so no one could hear. The last thing she needed today was to help the Tallhart men find her. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“What’s wrong?” asked a sweet and soft voice from somewhere within the Godswood. Arya looked up wanting to see her father or Jon. She could always tell either of them about her fears, her pains. She trusted both of them implicitly. Instead when she looked up she saw plump little tommen dressed in Lannister colors. Arya had come here to be alone, to escape Joffrey’s stupid little sister. She was not happy to see Tommen there, and even angrier at herself for crying where he could see. Angrily she rubbed away her tears and was about to shout at him when a wolf pup started licking her hand. Startled Arya looked to find Summer by her side and to see that Tommen had gotten closer. Some of Arya’s anger disappeared then, but she still wanted to know what Tommen was doing here. “Shouldn’t you be with Bran or the Queen?” Tommen seemed to smile at that. “I am with Bran it’s just that he wanted to climb. I can’t climb, my hands are a bit too uncertain to grab ahold of all the branches and crevices I need to. I am scared of heights too, your brother is so brave.” Arya chuckled at that. Tommen was too plump to climb if truth be told. His stomach kept him from hugging the trees too closely and his hands were not firm enough to get a good grip. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“See you’re doing better now. My uncle always says it’s good to laugh every now and then otherwise we might get too solemn and turn into a statue. A jape most like, but it never hurts to laugh.” Tommen smiled a stupid child-like smile that made it almost impossible for Arya not to smile with him, almost. “That still doesn’t tell me why you’re here all alone.” Tommen looked at the direwolf. “I’m not alone, I’m with Summer. Bran told me to look after him while he climbed the trees. I used to be scared of direwolves, but I like Summer. Bran said that we’d be safe here.” Ary looked for Bran and couldn't find him. Then she looked at Summer, rubbed behind his ears, and the direwolf licked her in return. “Don’t tell my mother that you saw me here” Tommen began “she would never let me go outside if she did. Mother thinks I’m off taking a lesson from the old Maester with some red cloaks protecting me.” Arya was thinking how Tommen had tricked the Queen. It struck her as odd that Tommen would be anywhere without a Lannister guard. Myrcella could never be seen without a pair of them and sometimes with Ser Meryn. When Tommen asked again a little more urgently Arya looked at him and smiled for the first time today. “I will, but only if you practice at swords with me.” Tommen returned the smile and nodded in a way that only a boy of seven could. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Eddard III[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]As silence fell upon the bridge and all the brightness of the sun shown upon the Robert and Stannis’s companions Lord Eddard Stark found himself closing his eyes and for half a heartbeat he believed that he was back in the south during Robert’s rebellion far from the cold of the north. The silence didn’t last long. After a few moments some of the men behind on the other side of the bridge were saying “seven save us” while many more were cursing. It was at that moment when the sword that shined like the sun was sheathed and it seemed as if all the light had faded from the earth. The world was gray once more. “The Lady Melisandre seems to be right in this regard Robert. I never asked for this duty and I never wanted it. It took my very army being shattered and my greatest chance to save the realm ending in flames and betrayal in order for me to realize it. I am Azor Ahai and from that I have another duty. If you want my crown take it. It was mine by rights when I received it, but it seems as though here in the south that you have a crown of your own that you won in the rebellion. My men would have me be King of Westeros until the end of my days, but I have seen this crown consume me and lead to my death. You have dishonored me more times than I have any right to remember. On my wedding night you took my wife’s kinsmen in my own wedding bed. You took Storm’s End from me. You refused to honor me as you Hand. You have turned against me more than once for things that were beyond my control and have constantly reminded me of it at every turn. But you are my brother Robert. I may have no love for you, but I owe you a duty. I may not love, but I love the mother who bore us and the father who sired us and I will follow you until the crown is mine again.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]There was a long pause as King Stannis spoke. His jaw was clenched in the beginning, but as he spoke Ned Stark thought he felt more weariness from him than anything else. Lord Stannis is a man who was a slave to duty, this was something he knew all too well. If Stannis wanted to rebel he could have done so before many times, yet he only grit his teeth and followed the commands Robert gave him. Take the slights meant to shame him. Even to this day Ned did not know why Robert had done those things. Ned looked at his friend, his king, and saw something in his eyes that wasn’t often there. There was some shame there. Robert had planned on capturing Stannis with the mounted men behind him after hearing his brother’s excuses for rebelling after deciding on a time to end the parlay’s truce. A victory without bloodshed had been something that he had hoped for, but Robert had been certain that it would come to blood. The Kingslayer made certain of that as well. The oathbreaker was not shamed by Stannis’s speech, nor was he even that interested in it. There was a perplexing look on his face, most likely musing about the sword. It had given him pause, Ned thought. “Stannis, you say the crown is mine if I want it. Prove it or to the seven hells with you.” Stannis looked at Robert with a mounting scowl, but after a moment he raised his to his head and lifted the crown. Behind him all of his followers took the knee and begged him to keep it. The red woman and ser Axell Florent were particularly dismayed. “You are the one true king!” Melisandre declared with ser Axell eagerly agreeing with her. Stannis’s frown grew deeper.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Be quiet, all of you. This is my duty, you will do your duty and obey. I am no king, not any more.” His followers had grown deaf to him, only ser Massey and the Onion Knight had kept their peace and frowned in silence. Stannis threw the crown at Robert and reminded all of the men on that bridge of something they had half-forgotten when the sun had appeared on that bridge. “Here’s my crown Robert, I am a king no more and will return to the Nightfort. There are creatures in the dark, monsters and worse things. I mean to make that my seat for me and my daughter after. Your abominations will have no claim to it and if you die without a trueborn son I’ll return to reclaim that crown and take yours.” Any sense of shame Robert might have had disappeared in an instant. In its place wroth rose in him like a caged beast and he roared at Stannis. After shouting a few curses at his younger brother something coherent emerged from Robert’s mouth “You will stop these treasons Stannis, the children are of my own blood. I have heard your ‘proof’ and call it false! You might believe such nonsense, but it is cruel and self-serving.” It was a wonder Stannis had any teeth left. His face had darkened and his jaw was clenched. Even from where Eddard was standing could the sound of his teeth grinding against one another be heard. “I know them to be abominations and you will see their nature soon enough. The boy Tommen is kindly and Myrcella is not without some charm, I would not suffer them under my roof but they can crawl under whatever rock they choose to so long as they stay away from my crown. Joffrey is a monster though, a beater, fond of rape, and a cold murderer. There will be a thousand cats before his reign would end unless I ended it for him.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Robert’s face purpled, Jamie’s face reddened, and jeers were coming from either side demanding action. Stannis’s head, Stannis’s tongue, the Kingslayer’s head, Joffrey’s head. The mob of companions, many of them high born, had a bloodlust on them. Jamie had drawn his blade and shouted “Treason! He means to kill the Prince!” This parlay had gone horribly wrong, and Ned shouted to be heard and demanded quiet. None came. Robert’s bellow, a fierce thing that could have been heard ten leagues away, finally silenced everything. Still purple Robert looked at his brother with murder in his eyes “Go!” he spat “Go back the wall and freeze in that hellish wasteland. If you ever come back I’ll kill you. Go before I forget we’re kin.” His voice was surprisingly quiet and Stannis shockingly compliant. Even as his men still called for action, Stannis merely turned after giving a curt nod and he walked back to his destier. When Axell Florent called him king Stannis soured notably and gave Florent a gaze that made him cower long before he spoke. “I am not a King anymore Axell, do not make me say it thrice. Go back to Selyse and tell her that she is a Lady once more. I will have no more of this mummer’s farce.” A few shouts were given to the giant that came with them and they slowly departed with heated words and chilled intents. Eddard still could not believe that there were giants, the creature had not even seemed real when it first appeared. In a few moments all but one rider had left. “Lord Stark may I have a word with you?” a young man called out mounted atop a horse dressed in black. Jon. Stark stared suspiciously, but inside he was confused and torn apart. If half of what he had heard was true then Jon had sold half the wall and turned his cloak. “Uncle I’ll need a word with you as well. Afterwards I must speak to the King. There are things you must know.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Jon III[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]There were some things that must be done before Jon could hope to leave for the Wall. Clarifications that must be made, recounting a past unmade, and facts that must be told for all the realm to hear. Jon’s father and uncle are people he must make to understand the truth of what has happened and turn them into allies and friends of the Watch. There was no telling how much longer this respite from winter would last. The Night’s Watch needs its first ranger back, it needs a lord in Winterfell, and it will need all the men that the southern kingdoms can provide. Most importantly, Jon must make them see that the wildlings are to be allies against the Others or an army in their service if they are left to die. When Robert left with the greatest share of the host that followed his side to parlay still infuriated over Stannis’s remarks there was nothing Jon could do to stop them. There will be a time for Robert Jon assured himself, but not today. Instead as they left Jon’s brothers had made their way to his position. Dolorous Edd and Iron Emmett drew an immediate look of recognition from Benjen Stark and for a moment Jon thought it might be best to have Benjen speak with his brothers before he speaks with the new Lord Commander. Jon searched to look for the brothers Benjen should have brought with him, but it seems that Benjen left them further behind or sent them ahead. “You asked for a word?”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Eddard Stark broke the silence. Jon could not tell anything from his tone, it had been too long since he had seen his lord father and he had never heard this kind of tone from him, at least not towards Jon. “I did. First I would like to ask what you know about the troubles we have been through. This might be awkward for you father and I am more than well aware of the tales told about me, but this is something that must be clarified before I return to the well so tell it all and tell it true.” The voice Lord Stark spoke in response was something Jon was familiar with. It was the lord’s voice he used both in judgment of others and in treating with other lords. Jon looked into his father’s cool grey eyes and Jon suddenly had a thought occur to him. Is he judging me as he does the men he beheads or does he treat me as he would the likes of Tywin Lannister or Mace Tyrell? No, I’d rather not know. When his father had started to pause in order to remember smaller details that did not come to mind Jon thought that he had heard most of what Stark knew. Half-truths at best, most of them could leave me hanged and my uncle will be the one to tie the knots. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“If there is more you may bring it up after hearing the whole truths. Benjen” Jon turned to look at Lord Stark’s black and silent shadow “A few days after I arrived at the Wall you went out ranging and disappeared. Some days later two of your companions were found near the grove of weirwood trees where I swore my vows and became Mormont’s personal steward. They were dead, but had not rotted and did not smell. The old bear brought them back to the castle, but in the night they had risen with eyes turned a pale blue and they felt no pain from steel. Fire killed them, after they nearly killed me. I would be dead if not for Ghost. For some reason the Lord Commander bestowed upon me a great honor: Long Claw.” Jon reached for the sword at his hilt and unsheathed it in a slow and nonthreatening manner and handed it over to Benjen to examine. “You are likely dead. Whether you were burned or risen as a servant of an Other I cannot say. If you do not believe me your sworn brothers will testify to its truth, at least the ones who were there.” Benjen and his father had only sharp suspicions when Jon mentioned his disappearance and later resurrection, to the point where they believed that he had become a liar and a mummer. It was the Valyrian steel sword that was the ancestral treasure of House Mormont that would support his story, but only so far. Perhaps they think I might have looted it from Mormont’s corpse after I joined the Wildlings. No, Jon couldn’t think of that. Whatever they might have been told this was his Uncle and his Lord Father. They knew him better than that.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“How did the Lord Commander die?” His father asked, not unkindly but still lacking much in the way of warmth. “That I do not know. I was not with the Lord Commander, by then I was traveling with Styr to climb over the Wall.” Jon paused a moment to let that sentence sink in, looks of confusion and then anger flashed and faded before he continued. “But from what I heard and what Edd will attest to is that he was slain by his own brothers on his way back to the Wall after his host was shattered and routed by Whites and Others. Craster was slain and our brothers turned to raping his daughter-wives. Likely Craster’s line is reduced to but two. A granddaughter or great granddaughter and their son who currently reside at the Wall. So far none of those that slew the old bear had returned to the wall, likely knowing their lives are forfeit.” “Seven Hells” Eddard cursed, sounding more like the father Jon knew. Benjen, however, started to flush with anger. Still holding Long Claw he went off to talk with his brothers. That can’t be helped. Let him talk and let him see, perhaps his brothers will be more convincing than the boy he knew.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“You have heard I am an oath breaker I trust” Jon spoke, more softly this time with shame starting to fill him. Shame, guilt, and remorse; those are the emotions that flew through Jon unbidden. Eddard seemed only now to recognize that Jon was still his son, though there was pain in those grey eyes even if his face was still as frozen as carved from ice and stone. “Yes” a pause “is it true?” Jon looked at his father and could almost feel a rush of tears, almost. Kill the boy Jon, kill the boy and let the man be born! Jon remembered Maester Aemon’s words. “Yes, but in ways that you might not understand. While I was out with the Lord Commander the second in command of the Shadow Tower, Qhorin Halfhand requested me to serve alongside him as a scout. It might have been my Stark blood, it might have been Ghost, whatever the reason I went with him and would have died with him. That was before we learned of giants, mammoths, wargs, and a hundred thousand strong host heading south to go through the Wall. After that Qhorin said I must return to the Wall, that I must tell them what I have learned, and that I had to go over to them and that I must not balk of whatever is asked of me. I asked him to tell the Lord Commander that I was no turncloak before I realized that Qhorin was going to die, but Qhorin promised me that he would.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jon’s voice was low and pained, Jon had not thought it would be this difficult. It had not been when he had spoken of this to the armorer or the maester. They were not your father, and you had only spoken in response a voice from within told him. “There was a wildling woman that I had spared a fortnight before that day though. I had not thought that I would have to kill a woman, so I asked if she would yield when I had her at the point of my sword. She yielded, but I could not kill her when it was asked of me. I had remembered your words and I could feel that there was no evil in her, no desire to do me any harm, and she was stripped of her weapons and her comrades. It would not have been honorable to kill her, and after hearing her words I could not swing my sword. When me and the halfhand were cornered the woman was there on the other side facing me, and she vouched for me to go over to the other side. Before I even could respond the halfhand had called me a traitor and pointed steel at me. It was my chance to go over to them and I did not balk. Only…” another pause, and by now he could tell that there were others listening. “Only when I was about to move over Rattleshirt called me a crow and demanded that I prove my worth and my loyalty. I did not want to, but before I even knew it I was fighting with the halfhand. Qhorin was ten times the man I was and he could have slew me easily, but he did not and left openings. I did not balk.” By then Benjen had been drawn by Jon’s continued speech and he paled at hearing that remark. “That’s enough Jon, you don’t need to say more.” Lord Stark had dropped all pretense of being a Lord. He was his father again. “No, that is not even a tenth of what I must tell you.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Benjen searched his nephew and Jon felt as guilty as if he had pillaged the Lord Commander’s corpse. “After I turned over to the wildlings I met with Mance Rayder and from there I learned that there was a threat that far surpassed anything a wildling could possibly pose. You have seen the Giant my lord, you will see a mammoth, and wargs are realer than you think. The sixskins seemed to believe that I am a warg, and if I am a warg then all your children are wargs as well.” Jon wondered how his father would take that and quickly added “I do not feel as though I am a warg. I’ve never changed my skin, I’ve only had a dream. Ghost is loyal to me, protective of me, in ways I cannot understand. Just as the direwolves are loyal to your children. They will fight and die for any of your six” if there is another me there “Do not kill them or separate them. You killed Lady on the road south and I heard that Theon Turncloak either butchered or imprisoned Bran and Rickon’s wolves before they were murdered.” Were they? Did I dream of Bran’s wolf? Benjen and his father eyed Ghost suspiciously, for some reason they were not surprised to hear of Theon Turncloak. They’ve heard the tales, but they might not believe them. Yet there was an anger building in his father and Jon realized that Theon might be in Winterfell or he might have traveled north. What would he have to say about all this? As much as Roose Bolton or Ramsay Snow. “I think I’ve heard enough for today Jon” Lord Stark responded, “You have said a lot that I must think on.” Jon looked as his father. “Not nearly enough I’m afraid. You should know that Mance Rayder was south of the Wall and is most likely making his way beyond the wall as we speak. Perhaps me and my men should return with you to your camp. There is much and more to tell you and time is growing short.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Tyrion: II[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]For the second time this fortnight Tyrion saw dawn before he slept. The old tome “A History of the Great Trials in the Riverlands” by some Maester that even Tyrion could not be bothered to remember was the fourth that Tyrion had been looking through. Ever since cold rainy day with Joffrey, Tyrion had not had a single moments rest when it came to working on a way to save his nephew from the mob that surrounds him. Admittedly there were ways open to saving Joffrey already, but none were good. The most blatant example would be to force a trial by combat if this went anywhere near a trial that could end his life. Jamie could kill any man that Ned Stark had in his employ, of that Tyrion had no doubts. Yet the real art will be keeping this from ever going to trial. Even if the Gods exonerate the boy it may well provide the last break in order to sever ties between the Starks and the royal family. That might as well be a death sentence. As honorable as Ned Stark may be he would not bend his knee to the man who tried to kill his daughter if there wasn’t an actual realm. The best way this would end would be with Robert returning with Stannis’s head on a spike and telling all that these vie ‘lies’ were proven false. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]With his eyes straining Tyrion closed the book in front of him. House Arryn dealt with men who assaulted their family by throwing them off the mountain or leaving them to rot until they decide to jump. If a hand was laid upon a Targaryen, that man would be lucky to only lose the hand. The Starks resorted to trials by combat most of the time, with a Stark claiming the head of the assailant or there being a blood feud for a few generations. There was a Bolton that tried to force himself upon a Stark and take her for a bride, that ended predictably in blood stopped only by a horrific winter and the death of most of that Bolton’s line. Would the Leechlord be so blind as to allow his son to do the same with Lady Hornwood? Tyrion knew history often repeated itself, but it was a good thing that most of the tales coming back from the north are too ridiculous to believe. That way the more fantastic truths will become as unbelievable as the fairy tales of Whites, Gaints, Skinchangers, Theon’s sack of Winterfell, Walder Frey violating every law of gods and men setting the entire world against him, and Ramsay Snow. Somehow when Tyrion listed them he felt a chill and wondered if the later three could actually happen. That Tyrion listed them alike in madness made Tyrion remember something that his wet nurse said. Grumpkins and Snarks, utter nonsense. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Riverlands tome was even less helpful than the others. The Ironborn had their version of justice in the land, as did the Storm Kings for a time. The Blackwoods and the Brackens solved their problems in a pattern of brutal rivalry and compassionate reconciliations. One century a Bracken would be let off easily and simply be forbidden from ever going across the river, the next the Bracken and most of his associates would be hanged on that dead weirwood tree and have ravens eat their eyes and strip the flesh from their bones. A Bracken then poisoned the tree as revenge leaving it dead, but the ghostly tree still stood and dozens of Brackens. The Blackwoods had an exceptionally clever name for their keep where they ekpt the weirwood… what was it? A pause Raventree! How clever the first men are. Last Hearth, Last River, Long Lake, Bear Island, Bay of Seals, all exceptionally clever names. Wouldn’t surprise me if they named Giants Giants. Tyrion’s chuckle woke the Septon who was sleeping with his neck craned backward against the chair. Tyrion thought that he would be uncomfortable when he awoke and he did. With the Septon rubbing his neck anxiously Tyrion pushed the tome to him and thanked him for allowing him to read it. Not that it wasn’t the duty owed to him as the Queen’s sister, but a little courtesy never hurt.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]When Tyrion finally emerged into the daylight there was sun in the sky and the clouds had mostly dissipated. The ground was still muddy and wet, but it was a small favor for the day that Tyrion did not overlook. Tyrion had long since switched over to the cheap, but surprisingly comfortable and warm leather boots that the northmen wore after the first fortnight had ruined his fine footwear. Tyrion was making his way over to the Red Wing of the Castle, also known as the Queen’s Wing, the Lion’s Den, and the Prince’s Prison. Tyrion thought again about the clever names that were given to it and was about to make another internal jape at the first men when he remembered that all but one of them were created by the Queen’s own guards from the south. I suppose there’s no reason to believe that the Andals are any more clever. The Lannister Guards stood side by side with Northmen. In a sense tensions had been eased these past few days, but Tyrion would have to be a fool to think that the problem was forgotten. “Where are my nephews and niece?” Tyrion asked, trying his best to sound as if he had more than twelve hours sleep across five days. He always asked that question when he was out for the night. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Princess Myrcella is inside my lord, Prince Tommen is with Lord Brandon, and Prince Joffrey remains within.” As good an answer as Tyrion could have hoped. It was unlikely that Myrcella would ever get the Stark girl to like her, but the closer Tommen got with Brandon the safer they’ll both be. “I take it the prince is playing in the Godswood again?” The guard seemed to think for a moment and said “I cannot speak to any certainty, but that would be my guess. Wherever ser Meryn is you will find the Prince.” Tyrion considered that a moment and turned to ask one of the other guards to go check on his nephew and to make certain that his greatest care in the world will be how much fun he will have and his greatest fear about being forced to learn sums or history from Maester Luwin. Tyrion had come to admire the old Maester, not in the least for his learning of the higher arts and that valyrian steel forge in his chain. Tyrion knew more about Dragons than him, but he found himself learning more often than not whenever the conversation drifted from Dragons to other studies. “I take it my sister is within?” “Aye my lord, she was breaking her fast with Prince Joffrey a short time ago.” With a nod Tyrion walked past the guards and entered into the Lion’s Den. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]As Tyrion waddled down the hallway he was relieved to be out of the mud, but there was something about a hard stone floor that made each step feel a little more real and his legs began to cramp from the quick transition and from sitting in an uncushioned chair for more than half the night. When a serving woman Tyrion recognized from the Kitchen’s walked by he called to her to make some bacon burnt black and some bread and butter. With a “yes m’lord” she was off. The hall that his sister converted into a dining hall was reasonably large enough to fit half the people guarding them and more than enough to fit their guards and themselves. Myrcella was not present, but his sister and Joffrey were. Before Tyrion had even sat down his sister was upon him with questions. “What have you found?” Tyrion lifted his cramped leg over the bench and massaged his thighs. “I’ve learned that if you are going to stay up all night in a chair you better bring a pillow.” Cersei frowned, not unprettily though there was nothing pretty about the unhappiness in her green eyes. “There’s some precedent that will allow Joffrey to walk away from this without him taking the black or having trials. He must leave and never return to Winterfell.” Cersei wasn’t appeased. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“You told us this yesterday and the day before, certainly there must be more.” Oh my sweet sister there is much and more, but of the things we might like… “Little and less Cersei, your son put us in a dangerous position. If we had the Rock or even King’s Landing matters would be different but we have to appease and appease. If you have to get on your knees and beg for your son’s life that is what you must do. Until we hear more from the front I must learn all I can about these trials. The one real hope that we have is that Joffrey is a prince and heir to the Iron Throne, if he was a Bolton, an Umber, or a Ryswell his head would be mounted on a spike. Being banished from Winterfell is not as bad as it seems. He need only confess, show genuine remorse, and swear a vow upon a heart tree or a in a sept.” Tyrion had sounded convincing and Cersei grew less bitter, but Tyrion wondered if Joffrey could ever show genuine remorse. Sometimes a mummers tears can pass for genuine. Tyrion looked at his nephew. The arrogant boy who threatened to lop off his head now seemed sullen. Two dark purple welts were about his face and many more where Tyrion could not see. I suppose I did ask for this when I told her he would die unless she fixed him, but can you beat evil out of a monster? Without caring to know the answer Tyrion waited half asleep for his bacon. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Theon[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]
It had been two days since the King and Lord Stark returned from the Last River and since then it appeared as though more than half of the strength gathering just below the river had been sent away. With them a great many of the camp followers left, but a smaller portion leaving even more women open to Theon. Theon Greyjoy was not a man accustomed to taking other men’s leavings, but the damp cold gray that predominated the daylight hours was enough to encourage him to take his pleasures wherever he could find it. Apart from the increasingly familiar faces of those that warmed the tents of many a Umber or Dreadfort men, it seemed as though much of the gambling and games have disappeared as well. That was less surprisingly to Theon, however. There had been a limited amount of coin spread around the camp and most of them had been utter fools at dice and other games, leaving the better part of the wealth of the camp in the hands of a few smart betters and a great many more cheaters just good enough not to get caught. Theon had made some silver on the bets, leaving much of the copper pieces for others to fight over. He was a Greyjoy, the son and heir to Pyke. It was, put simply, beneath his station to fight over coppers. That didn’t stop Theon from watching others fight over it, however. Some of the highlights of his days had been watching half-drunk men at arms curse and cheat one another over handful of copper pieces. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]If it was just the increasing lack of entertainment that plagued Theon then things would be different, but instead he had been cursed with the black crows that came over to their camp. They shunned the Dreadfort men and muttered curses about them often enough to make Theon think that there was some bitter blood between them, but Theon could not for the life of him remember any battles or notable skirmishes between the Night’s Watch and the Dreadfort. The Dreadfort was near as far away as Winterfell, which made it seem impossible. When tales started spreading to Theon by way of the Umber men Theon almost laughed at the next black brother. It was as if each and every one of them believed in all the stories Old Nan had to say about the Dreadfort. Theon knew he was no fool, the Boltons may have kept some of the older ways of the north and there were always whispers about Ramsay Snow, but this was different. Utter madness, they’d have to be mad to believe that nonsense. That alone was worth a good jape or two and that brightened his day up until he tried to confront Jon Snow. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Theon could scarcely believe his eyes the first time that he saw Jon in the faded blacks of the Night’s Watch. For the first few moments he saw him he had believed that Jon had raced up to the wall, swore an oath, and raced back down. That in itself was complete madness as Theon and the Stark men had all but killed their horses on the way here in the mud, rain, and gray. When he went up to get a closer look he realized that Jon Snow was older, taller, and colder. Jon Snow had always been a sullen boy, jealous of Theon and quick to sense a slight, but this had been much worse. It was if what little warmth the boy had in his dark grey eyes had been ripped out of him. The glares were worse though Theon mused, that should have been my first clue. It was only after Theon had been hearing tales that he was a turncloak, a kinslayer, and a murderer of children that Theon’s fury welled up inside him to the point of bursting. He nearly killed the first man he heard muttering “Theon Turncloak” behind his back after that and decided he must have an end to it then and there. Red faced he entered Jon’s tent and found him with his lackwit squire and a much larger man with the wits of a fish. Jon was cold and contemptuous, his eyes seeming to daggers hacking away at his neck. Theon could not hold it in anymore “I am no Turncloak! I am not a Kinslayer! I would never lay a finger on Bran or Rickon!” The words came out twisted with anger. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jon had seemed to stare into his soul when he looked at him and the icy glare that he gave Theon had been intimidating, more than he would ever admit. “No, I suppose not. The Theon that butchered my brothers, betrayed Robb and the North, and led a host of Iron men upon the Winterfell that slaughtered everyone to a man and burned it as you fled died some time ago. You were flayed for it. I heard that you begged for death and died screaming.” Theon reached for a dagger and spat venomously that he would have that liar’s tongue out. Theon never saw the big man. Before he knew it he was lifted from his feet and slammed into the muddy earth. His blade was wrenched from his side, only half drawn, and put up to his chin. For a moment Theon thought he was going to die and began to struggle furiously to get free and kill the man that pinned him. Instead he heard Jon Snow speak with much less disgust “Emmett enough, it will not due to kill my father’s ward. Even creatures like him can be used on the Wall. Cotter Pyke might take a liking to him.” Theon was hurling curses and abuse at Jon Snow, half goading him. Instead what he received was worse. There was a look of utter disgust in Jon Snow’s eyes as Theon was screaming and making threats. Theon didn’t notice when Jon’s face changed, but in an instant Theon stopped as he looked into Jon’s eyes again. This time there was sadness. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Why did you kill my brothers Theon? They were only boys. I didn’t believe it at first. I didn’t believe you were a monster such as that. The whole of the realm could not be lying though, and when you were styling yourself the Prince of Winterfell for all the world to see I realized that the Theon I had thought I knew was a lie.” There was something in Jon Snow’s voice that made Theon turn and Theon could never have been half so ashamed and horrified. He believes that the tale is true. The realization had hit Theon hard and low when Theon was taken from the tent and escorted to Eddard Stark’s tent. He had been a ghostly pale white when he met with the man who took him as a ward ten years ago. After criticisms rebukes and punishments washed over him Theon could only mutter a weak reply to the point where one of the people in the tent with the two of them asked if he had been stabbed or hurt in some way. Theon could only look up and see that Stark’s eyes were also cold and critical. For a moment it was as though Theon would weep, but he was Ironborn and Iron Men do not weep. Instead he only asked a question, one that must have seemed imbued with a sense of desperation. “Is it true?” Stark did not answer him and Theon almost broke down again “I would not kill them. I would not kill them!” Yet even as the words went through his lips a small voice deep within Theon began speaking. Not unless I had no choice.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The next day Theon spent nearly its entirety in a daze and beaten though no lasting physical harm had come to him. His outburst the night before had spread quickly throughout the camp, though there was probably not a one that had not heard him shouting. The familiar faces of women spurned his advances, coupling with lesser men. The gambling pits and dens seemed closed to Theon with suspicious glares and angry rejections hurled in his direction when he approached. Umber men who Theon found to be great drinking partners as they regaled him with stories of fights and beddings wanted nothing to do with him. Only the Bolton men and some Karstark men had paid him any mind and that had made it worse. It made the lie feel truer. The Japes that had once seemed so funny turned to ashes in his mouth. Like Winterfell the thought came bitter and unwanted into Theon’s head, but it stayed there all the same. It was twisting inside of him to the point where Theon was planning on leaving the camp and asking leave from Stark to return south when half dozen riders came up from the east. Now what? Theon had been one of the first to meet the riders. “Has Stannis attacked?” One of the soldiers nearest to him had asked. “No” The answer was curt and rough “We must have word with the King and Lord Stark, there has been a raven from Winterfell.” The words left ash in Theon's mouth for a second time as he could almost see Bran and Rickon's heads mounted on the castle gates.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Samwell[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Maester Aemon was staring outward towards the skies with his pale blind eyes as Samwell Tarly was attending the ravens. The Maester often did that since the two of them have returned from East Watch. The old man was blind and physically feeble, but his wits were as sharp as any man. The realization that he no longer knew the night sky had made the Maester feel helpless when it came to charting the skies. Decades ago, long before Samwell was even born, the old Maester had used Myrish lenses to map out the stars and measure the great arc of the sun and moon. Since the skies changed it became of paramount importance for the Night’s Watch to know the sky as best as it could ever hope to know. When snow drifts bury man, beast, and road the only true guiding post for rangers were the mountains, the rivers, and the night sky. Samwell was not fool enough to think that the average ranger would carry out charts or even be able to puzzle their way through them if they got turned around in the snows, but if there was a star or a picture in the stars that was easy enough to recognize and it had a direction attached to it then not all hope would be lost. Clydas was of some help when it came to making the charts, but his eyes were not as good as they could have been. Clydas himself was an old man, Samwell knew, he only appeared younger by contrast with Maester Aemon who has lived passed 100 name days. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]When the Ravens were attended to, the letters sorted by order of which to bring to the Lord Commander, and with dawn dispelling the last vestiges the night sky Samwell had finished more than half of the work he needed to accomplish in the small hours of the morning. “Is there anything else I can do for you Maester Aemon?” The old Maester used to frighten Sam, but after getting used to him he realized that he was a good and kindly man though he would deny it when the word was used to compliment him. The Maester’s voice was weak but had an underlying strength to it “Perhaps something to break my fast Sam, after that you may go to Bowen Marsh and Othell Yarwyck and inform them of the latest news from the south.” Sam returned with some eggs, drink, and hard bread. The Maester gave a nod when the food was put in front of him, though he did not see. Instead he began speaking almost absentmindedly “The Sun will show itself today, though I do not know for how long. I feel its warmth building and the moistness receding.” Sam did not know what to say to that, so instead he said “That is good to hear Maester, the men were growing restless about the constant rains and the wet that lingered on.” Something flashed in the Maester’s face “is it?” This time Sam kept his silence, the old man was wise perhaps even beyond his years if such a thing was possible. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“It has been decades since I have ever felt such warmth this far north sustained over a month. That this had happened at the precipice of winter is without precedent. Even if we assume the weather has returned to what it was when King Robert travelled north it is still too warm. There should be summer snows; instead we had near unending rains drifting from downpour and spittle.” A long pause held in the air “the cold preserves us here Sam.” Sam said nothing in response to those words for he had nothing to say. The Maester did not pry a response from him and after a few moments of further silence Sam departed. He made parting words with Clydas as he left the Maester’s dwelling. Outside Castle Black had still lingered in darkness by the long shadow of the Wall, but off in the distance Sam could see that the clouds had parted and the sun was rising. Sam looked to find Grenn or Pyp somewhere in the yards, but it seemed as though they were nowhere to be found. He had not seen them when he went to the Dining Hall, but perhaps he had just not seen them there. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The First Steward and the First Builder were the highest ranking brothers in the Night’s Watch alongside the First Ranger under the Lord Commander. Jon wasn’t here, however. He was down south with over a dozen of his black brothers. He was not frightened of that though, not anymore. When Sam first heard that Jon was heading south with Stannis Baratheon Sam had paled at that. Jon could not possibly have known way was going on south of the wall nor could he know the implications of riding with King Stannis. “The Night’s Watch plays no part in the quarrels of the realm.” Sam had said to Jon, too much by reflex to have a stammer but after Jon made it clear that he was adamant in going south Sam had stammered then and the boy who was his first true friend got angry with him and reminded him of all the reasons why Jon had ordered Sam to leave and go to Old Town with the Maester and Gilly’s baby, only then telling Sam that it was meant to be Mance’s child not Gilly’s that was to travel south. Samwell Tarly could not believe Jon’s words and gaped at him until he left, and gaped long after half in a daze. Perhaps I should… should meet up and talk to Gilly and Val. Everyone had taken to calling Val a Princess of the Wildlings, but Sam knew better though he had been swept up in the craze when it was first mentioned. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]As Sam marched on remembering he slipped and fell to his knees in the mud that covered the yard. A yelp came from Sam’s throat before he could beat it down. The fall had hurt, but it had not hurt so badly as to leave him helpless in the mud and muck. For the fifth time Sam thought That’s queer, I never used to fall this much. Sam had thought something might have been wrong with him the third time it happened and told Maester Aemon such, but the old Maester chuckled warmly and said “Members of the Night’s Watch know the perils of slick ice all too well, but often times we forget that slick earth and stone carry the similar perils.” Mud and wetness streaked Sam from the top of his britches to his feet as he struggled to his feet. Queen’s Men were laughing on the other side of the courtyard and one of them called out “Slayer!” Sam did his best to put that out of his mind when he noticed that Bowen Marsh was in the yard arguing with someone. Sam blinked got onto his feet and made his way to him. Bowen Marsh was at the stables ordering some of the stewards to get two dozen mounts ready to ride. “My l-l-lord, I have letters from m-Maester Aemon that you should see.” The First Steward gave Samwell Tarly a dismissive glance. “It will have to wait until I return.” Sam didn’t understand, but his responses came out disorganized and incomprehensible. Bown Marsh touched a scar that he received on a bridge near the Shadow Tower before looking down at Sam “The day before last the Weeper was spotted outside the Shadow Tower and Denys Mallitser had sent a request for aid. The Lord Commander may be gone too long and I will not allow that Monster to attack our sworn brothers without facing the consequences.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Eddard IV[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The Lord Paramount of the North and Master of Winterfell was silent, his face was as if carved from stone. He had said all he needed to say. He had heard all he needed to hear. He will head south to hear the whole truth of what transpired between the Prince and his youngest daughter. He will hear the truth and he will make his judgment. Robert was a pale white when he first heard the message read aloud, but afterward the shame and horror that might have occupied his face evolving into rage. It had been a quick transition, not unlike most of Robert’s changes in mood. Eddard Stark and Robert Baratheon had been as close as brothers once. The love they bore for one another was real and true, but if it ever came to their children or their friendship there could be no doubts what either of them would choose. Robert muttered an angry curse. “Joffrey is my son Ned, your wife’s own letter makes mention of my son being attacked and my wife and children seized. What harm was actually done?” Eddard looked at Robert will cold grey eyes. “My daughter was nearly slain by your drunken son as he thought to discipline the boy she playing with. It would not have mattered if there was a cut or not, harm was done. If a man sought to stab you in your bed would you pardon him simply because he was too clumsy with drink to get a proper cut into you? I think not. If the situation was reversed-”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“If the situation were reversed I would hand over the command of this army to Lord Umber and drag you down to Winterfell with a warhammer in my hand.” Robert said, angrily and without thinking. It took him a few moments before he roared in anger and frustration. “Damn it Ned, don’t you realize what is going on? Stannis’s lies have spread throughout the camps like wildfire and already your men have begun to suspect my boy. If Joffrey is suspected then my other children are suspected. I have known Joffrey has a dark side to him for a long time, I just never thought…” Eddard Stark added steel into his voice “that he would try to murder the sister of his betrothed? I do not care if Joffrey’s legitimacy is damaged Robert. I do not care if the monster loses his head.” Robert’s eyes shot upward and glared at Ned with murderous rage swelling within them. “I will not be the one to do that, as much as I would like to. Know this Robert, if these accounts are proven true I will not have that creature stay under my roof. There are lords that may wish to give shelter to him, let them feed and provide for him. The boy will never be a guest of Winterfell again. The betrothal is gone Robert. Sansa will marry a good man and true. I will never bend the knee to that creature either.” Robert stood his face reddening the words washing over him. Eddard Stark did not know whether or not Robert had understood his words, or if his anger had made him deaf. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jamie Lannister was dressed in the finest whites of the Kingsguard and he seemed almost amused by the argument. Apart from the Kingslayer, the King, and Eddard the tent was empty. Eddard Stark could only stare in disbelief at Jamie before being reminded of Robert’s fury. In the King’s hand a flagon of wine had shattered and blood was dripping from the remnants in his hand, yet he did not seem to notice as he motioned to pour. It was only when no wine filled his cup that there was an explosion, a terrible cry that Eddard had only heard in the fields of battle. The king punched the table before him with such force that the partially damp wood cracked. Unable to ignore the commotion several guards burst into the tent, fearing that there had been some kind of attack. One look from Robert sent most of them away, the few that remained were subject to another tremendous shout he could only get say one word “Out!” None remained in the tent after that, but Eddard Stark knew that a whole host of ears would be outside the tent. Jamie Lannister took advantage of the silence and smiled thinly at him. “Lord Stark, surely you speak out of emotional distress for I am certain you did not mean to say that you will not bend your knee to the next lawful ruler of the seven kingdoms?” Jamie brushed the hilt of his sword, a clear warning. One Eddard was deaf to, though it appeared as though the same could not be said for Robert. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Be Quiet! Go fetch me some wine if you have nothing better to do than blab with that Lannister tongue of yours.” Jamie’s smile disappeared and for a moment Stark wasn’t sure if the Kingslayer meant to make good on his name, but the moment washed over his face and visibly there was something of a shrug before he left the tent. “Do you mean to betray me for Stannis?” Robert asked bitterly. Ned Stark looked at the man who once called him closer than any of his living brothers. “Your grace,” Ned was speaking carefully then “you are my king and my friend, we have heard much and more about Joffrey from the north. You say Stannis will try to use this, that it will put the legitimacy of your children on trial, and all the other things you fear might come to pass. The war here is done Robert. Stannis fled to the Wall and will not return, we both know him too well to believe he will go back on his word. Some of my men will remain here and should Stannis even think of bestirring himself he will soon rue the day he ever departed north. I have followed you to war twice without any hesitation or doubts in my heart. What would you have us do except return south to Winterfell? What would you make me do after receiving this letter?” Robert shifted uncomfortably in his chair, but the anger was still on him. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“I would have you leave this matter to me. Do you hear me Ned? Leave this matter to me. You say you don’t want Joffrey under your roof? Fine. I’m sure Lord Umber will like a prince as a ward. You say you don’t want Joffrey betrothed to your daughter? Fine. You have other children, as do I. I can see you are in no mood to hear of it now, but I’m stuck in the north for the time being so the time will come again. Does my consenting to half the bloody demands you gave me make me humble enough for you? If this matter is true and Joffrey did attack your daughter I will make certain he never touches another woman again until the day he’s wed. It will be at least that long until he can lift a sword after I’m through with him. You will kneel to him though, promise me this of you now Ned. You will kneel to my son when I am dead and gone.” By rights Eddard Stark should have been happy with this. In no small way he had won when this could easily have ended in blood, but why was he having such doubts? Joffrey is not your son Robert, that should be plain enough for you to see. Your queen has betrayed you, dishonored you with her treasons. Treasons conducted with her own brother, if that part can be believed. Why are you so blind? That would have destroyed Robert. The day he came to that realization would be the day that Robert would hand the crown over to Stannis and Eddard would lose his greatest and oldest friend. “I will Robert, I will kneel to your trueborn son.” It was a small betrayal, another that his friend was blind to.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Jon IV[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Jon Snow had heard of the raven like most else in the camp, but Jon was nowhere near certain what its contents may yield. It may even have heralded the discovery of the Vale or the Trident. Part of Jon could still not believe that the lands south of the Neck had disappeared, such talk was madness. Yet Jon did not doubt his father when he put his word to something and when the skies themselves have changed and alongside the times, why could not the land have changed as well? The realm may well be in as many as four pieces thrown about the sunset sea. That was far from the only shock, however. Though it has been days since Stannis relinquished his crown and returned north to the Wall it still seemed queer that the hard man who was fond of threatening him and reminding him of his rights and the laws of men would so easily surrender the crown that he had fought so hard for. When Jon thought of what Robb would have done he doubted the decision would have come so easily. If the King had been a Targaryen Robert Baratheon would have led an army with a warhammer to end him, fighting to his own. Would Stannis have gave up his crown to a Targaryen? Jon did not know the answer. So much has changed, Jon could not even begin to put into words the exact nature of the transition. Yet Jon still realized that he had not told them everything. That there was much and more that they still had doubts about that needed convincing. This was especially true when it concerned the free folk; their need to save them from the others. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“You know nothing, Jon Snow”[/FONT][FONT=&quot] the memory came to Jon. It seemed cruel to Jon that the times would be reversed but Ygritte would still remain taken from him. Jon Snow had almost been close to telling his father and uncle about Ygritte and his feelings for her, but he could not betray her. His father may have been the one person who would be able to understand the truth, after all even Eddard Stark forgot his honor with a woman, if only for a night. Jon Snow had broken his vows with her in a way he did not when he was serving alongside the other free folk. For a few mad moments Jon had believed that Ygritte may have been south raiding, but Ygritte never climbed the Wall before and had mistaken a tower for a castle. She had never been south. The realization was like a punch in the stomach and it hurt. Dolorous Edd was fetching some lunch to break his midday fast, but Jon had forgotten all about that and was deep in thought when a stew was put in front of him. “What is it?” “A meat broth my lord, me thinks there may even actually be a piece of meat in it too. It might not even be a rat this time.” Jon had to smile. The sun had shown through the clouds, his men were better fed here in this camp than they had been at the Wall for some time, and he had his family back. No, you have no family. Your name is Snow and you said the words. There are only brothers now.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jon forced himself to remember that, but it only served to remind him that he did have a family and that they are only trip south away. Instead Jon forced himself to focus on his food and began to eat it. Jon had learned better than to look too close at his food when he had first travelled north, but here he was tempted. The stew actually looked like a stew and for that Jon was grateful. There would be no time to enjoy his meal, however. Robert Baratheon’s roar made Jon rise to his feet and immediately make his way to the King’s Tent. By the time he arrived the Kingslayer was leaving the tent. Jon could not tell if he was amused or angry, and the uncertainty troubled him. Jon looked around to find familiar faces and could only see Theon’s apart from his Black Brothers. The look Jon gave Theon was chilled and Theon had the grace to look ashamed when he noticed Jon’s glance. “What happened?” Jon asked the nearest of his brothers. “The Prince assaulted Lord Stark’s daughter with a sword.” Sansa! Could Joffrey truly be so mad? If my lord father believed my words to be true then this will end with Joffrey’s head mounted on a spike. Jon flexed the fingers of his sword hand. They had stiffened from disuse since Jon had left the Wall and its training yards. Jon was slowly rousing himself with fury at the thought of Sansa having to suffer from Joffrey’s abuses twice. Jon was half tempted to mount his horse and head to Winterfell with all haste, but when he looked around he remembered his color. “I am a brother of the Night’s Watch, I am the Watcher on the Walls, the Sword in the Darkness, the Shield that Guards the Realms of Men.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jon, bitterly, left the company of the gawkers to return to his tent. Jon found that he had no more taste for soup, broth, stew, or whatever was placed inside of his bowl. When Edd returned Jon spoke, half to himself “why were such ill tidings brought on the first good day the gods have given us in over a moon’s turn?” Why is history repeating itself Jon might have asked, but he knew in his heart that history would not repeat itself. If Sansa was hurt by Joffrey then Joffrey would never be King up in the north while the rest of the realm remained missing. Jon turned from mournful anger to a strange, mad laugh. “Edd,” Jon began “I think it’s time we’ve returned to the Wall.” An hour or so later Lord Stark paid Jon a visit, Jon had little doubt that he would be there to tell him the news. “How is Sansa?” Jon asked, almost as soon as Ned entered his tent. “Sansa if fine Jon, Arya is another matter.” Jon Snow stiffened, his sword hand flexed, and the anger that swelled within him was returning again. Arya!? Lord Stark immediately sensed his distress “She is unharmed Jon, she was quick enough to dodge the prince’s blows. Her direwolf is expected to live.” Jon was growing incredulous “where was Robb, where was the Lady Catelyn, where was” a brief awkward pause “was I?” For a brief moment Jon had thought that his father might have showed a thin smile, but it was quickly taken over by a shadow of pain. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“You were the first to rush to defend Arya… had you not been there my daughter would be dead. Thank you Jon, though I will have to thank you again when I return south.” Ghost entered the tent silently, as if he were a white shadow. Jon’s father had grown used to seeing Ghost this size now, but when Lord Stark’s eyes fell on Ghost his father looked even more pained. “I do not understand how to say this. The you that you were was injured by Joffrey and the Hound. My Jon at Winterfell will take some time to recover, but Ghost may not survive.” Jon looked at ghost and without a second thought he reached down and petted his direwolf before bringing him close to embrace him. Jon knew that his Ghost was fine, he could see that plainly. But the thought of any Ghost dying had pained him beyond anything Jon could express in words. Ghost was a part of him, the part that the other Jon may lose. “I mean to head south with the King and learn the truth of this. You have my word Jon, if Joffrey is guilty of this there will be consequences.” Jon did not take much solace in that. Jon wanted to be the one to head south and avenge his sister and his direwolf. The Night’s Watch plays no part the thought crept up inside Jon’s mind and it was only then that he remembered his duty. Jon rose stiffly “My lord, if you are heading south I will leave Joffrey in your hands. My place is at the Wall, and I will count on you to stay true to your words both in this and with your promise of reinforcement.” Eddard Stark looked at his son for a long moment before giving his ascent. After some more words were exchanged the two departed, both bound for opposite directions come the morrow.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Davos III[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]“Your grace, I-” Stannis interrupted Axell Florent. “You will say ‘my lord’ or you will not address me at all. You and Melisandre must come to understand that I am not your king. Robert is.” Davos Seaworth could see that Stannis’s patience in regards to his title change was long since worn out. If ser Axell was not his wife’s kin Stannis might have called him a fool to his face as he had the last of the men who referred to him as ‘your grace’. Davos had made the mistake twice, but he had grown into the new role Stannis had taken when he laid his crown at his elder brother’s feet. Davos remembered a time when he had been uncomfortable and unused to calling Stannis his rightful style as befit a king. That in its own way was a greater issue than Davos being called ser and later a lord. Davos was briefly Stannis’s Hand of the King, but that was done with now. Davos rules in name only of a lordship he had never once truly seen while his wife and family are also south and far from Davos’s reach. Now that Stannis’s bid to become King has ended Davos wanted nothing more than to return to his wife and remaining sons. Devan was a good boy and the King’s own squire, Davos would not take that away from him. Yet, Davos could not shake the feeling that he barely knew his children anymore and the thought had saddened him. Salladhor Saan had offered Davos the opportunity to go home once perhaps Saan made it back to Lys and is cursing me for his losses. Davos was too far from the sea and it seemed as though Lord Seaworth would not be returning to the shores of the narrow nor the sunset sea for some time. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“My lord” Axell began, looking the part of a flattering fool “there is no man who would be a truer and more just king than you. The lady Melisandre has seen in her flames. You are Azor Ahai and the wielder of lightbringer!” Stannis stared at him for a long moment. “Do you mean to say something worth my hearing or do you mean to prate on about stale reports. I am Azor Ahai and I intend to become king again if Robert bears no trueborn children, but I need no comfort or solace from you ser Axell.” Ser Axell seemed to become delighted with the prospect of King Robert’s death. He is a dangerous man Davos thought but would he lay a hand on one of Stannis’s own kin? Stannis surrendering his crown to his brother had brought nothing by disruptions to his ranks. Most of the Queensmen seemed to be in perpetual denial, making the trek back to the wall an unending wave of repetition. Every knight in his service and every wildling he had won over with threats and strength tried to persuade him, none more avid than ser Axell Florent. He will be a lord though Davos remembered, Stannis means to give him one of the Wall’s forts. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Stannis, the man to which Davos owed everything he ever was or will be and the promising future that his children will have, had procured five forts on the Wall from Lord Commander Jon Snow. The Nightfort which will be Lord Stannis’s seat, Stonedoor which will be ser Axel Florent’s seat, Greyguard which will be ser Massey’s seat, the Torches which will be ser Horpe’s seat, and Oakenshield which Lord Stannis intends to be Davos’s own seat. Davos no more wanted to be Lord of Oakensheild than he had wanted to be Lord of Rainwood and said as much, but Davos would follow whatever his lord bid of him. “My lord because you are Azor Ahai come again you must face against the Great Other whose name must never be spoken and smash his dark minions.” Stannis was shifting uncomfortably in his chair, Davos noticed that Stannis always felt uncomfortable when he was brought into the role the red woman gave him in the name of his new red god. This was less true when it was only ser Axell, but Melisandre remained his red shadow even now. Melisandre’s grasp over Lord Stannis may have waned, but she still saw certain things in her flames and her magic was still real enough for Stannis to maintain whatever faith he may have placed in their god. Davos noticed that Melisandre’s red ruby throbbed as ser Axell was speaking. Ser Axell paused, as if the ominous nature of the message he was carrying would cause Stannis to consider. It did not. Much like the cold and stale conversations about how Stannis should be King, talk about Stannis’s war with the dark god was perhaps even more overdone.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“I am aware of that ser Axell, I will carry on our war from the Nightfort. Yet, first among my concerns is Mance Rayder. The Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch informed us on our descent down that the pretender who burned was south of the wall when my brother feasted at Winterfell. I have no doubt that if he gets passed the Wall that he will be able to gather the whole host of wildlings again and this time when they march south I will not have the element of surprise. If Mance Rayder appears to have miraculously returned from the dead my wildlings may well prove as false as much and more of the southern lords that once gave me fealty.” Melisandre then moved and raised her voice “This pretender will not hold your grace.” Stannis gave Melisandre a look of disapproval but did not interrupt. “This ‘King Beyond the Wall’ will be half a stranger to the people he once called a subject. There are knives all around him.” Stannis clenched his jaw “Will the false king die or not?” Melisandre walked over to one of the nightfires in the tent and seemed to cradle the fire with her fingers. “I cannot be certain your grace, the flames of a man’s life cast many shadows. The false king seems to perish in half of my visions. In one of my visions the false king stood eyeless in the snow atop a rotting stallion with all the fiery warmth of life taken from him. The number of shadows that his flame casts that end with him alive are shrinking by the day, of that I am certain. This false king may wish to stand against you, but he is only hastening his death.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Stannis looked at Melisandre for a moment before his jaw tightened again. “What else do you see in your flames Melisandre? For all the certainties you’ve spoken I am left with only doubts. The wildling King Beyond the Wall’s number of paths that lead to life are dwindling, but they are not yet all snuffed out. You would have me wait for the treachery of his own comrades or for the world of the Great Other to deal him in while I sit around and do nothing. That I cannot do. I owe a duty to save all living men with fire in their breast and breathe in their lungs. Much and more will die in this war, but that does not mean I will resign myself to the sufferance of men. They will kneel to me and to the realm and I will let them through the gates if they agree to my terms. These were my words when I arrived at the wall a King, they will remain my words and true when I return a lord. From you I want certainties or I want you to have the courage to say you have none.” Davos Seaworth wondered if the Stannis still had any authority to let the wildlings through the Wall anymore, but Davos did not think that bringing that up would be of any use now. When Davos looked toward Melisandre, awaiting a response to the King’s request, Davos was certain he would never know the mind of the red woman. “I see you, your grace. Thin and young, much younger than you are, staring down on a field of golden flowers and an ocean of grapes. I see a young wolf gnawing on the bones of three dogs while a Lion makes a den out of a cave of bats. I see a silver queen presiding over bone and ash, mother of three flames. I see much and more your grace.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Stannis scowled. “I am no grace Melisandre and these are not certainties. They are riddles within riddles and if I am young in them then they are of a distant, dead past.” Melisandre looked at Stannis and with an unsettling and partly hypnotic gaze she continued. “These are certainties your grace and they are not of the past. These are the flames that I have observed of the present. The world has changed you grace. The skies and the seasons are not the half of it. Soon you will learn that the narrow sea and the sunset sea are no more and that the realm is divided by time and location in a way that even I did not think possible.” Stannis’s scowl did not relent. “Leave me woman and take ser Axell with you. I must think on this.” The two swiftly departed leaving none in the tent besides himself as his lord. “What do I call you now that you are not my hand?” Stannis asked Davos, as if only half remembering that he was still in the tent. “Whatever pleases you best my lord.” “‘My Lord’? Hah!” Stannis spat out the words venomously. “I am a lord of ruins Davos. I will return to the Wall a beggar now. Do you know about the Beggar King Davos? He was Rhaegar’s younger brother and the last true Targaryen claimant to the realm. While in the beginning people were warm to him and offered him a place in their rich manses they were deaf to his pleas for aid and some fool out to please my brother would try to kill him forcing the Beggar King to find a new patron. This went on for the entirety of my brother’s reign and it drove him mad and bitter to the point where the fool went against a Dothraki Khal.” Davos felt the need to answer that. “My lord, you are no Viserys and you will never be a beggar.” “Leave me Davos, I will need to tackle the idea that there might be two of me in the world. Two of R'hllor's champions.” If there are two of you, then the world is all the better for it, Davos might have said. Instead he left without another word. [/FONT]
 
Last edited by a moderator:

scholar

Banned
[FONT=&quot]The North: Catelyn II[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Catelyn was standing near the entrance of the Godswood shocked to silence as she saw her daughter Arya practicing swordplay with Tommen Baratheon less than four paces away from the Weirwood tree. Arya was filthy, wearing well-worn cloths that Septa Mordane or herself would discard in an instant had they known about them before. Tommen, the plump little boy that travelled north with his mother and family, seemed more a boy than a Lannister without his costly crimson vest and doublet pinned to his under tunic. They were covered in mud, dirt, and bruises. They are laughing. When Catelyn first glanced this her heart sank and she thought that history was daring to repeat itself yet again, but it appeared as though the Gods were merciful in this. They were only playing, and it seemed as though both were having fun. It was not until Arya wacked the wooden sword from Tommen’s hand and the blond stag yelped that the fighting seemed to end. “No fair, you said you’d stop going for my hands!” Tommen was pouting “I don’t like that, it makes my fingers hurt.” Arya only laughed and said something Catelyn could not hear, which made Tommen redden to the point where his face resembled a bright red apple. In a quick motion Tommen picked up the wooden sword and lunged at Arya and again Catelyn had a sensation of fear creep over her, but it subsided quickly when the two children were laughing again.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Jory, how long did you know about this?” Jory Cassel, son of the appointed Castellan of Winterfell, was confused before he gave a look of guilt. “My Lady, I only found out about this a day ago when I noticed Bran climbing. I sent some men to chase after him, but you know how Bran is when he is climbing. It was only then that I realized that Tommen was not with Bran and immediately sought to look for him. There were guards surrounding the Godswood. Good men of ours and some of the Lannister’s as well. I checked the Godswood and saw the two of them playing.” Catelyn looked at Jory “And you did not think to come to me at once?” Jory seemed to look everywhere but at Catelyn’s face and part of Catelyn knew what was coming next. “I did not think that it would cause much harm my lady, the boy Tommen practices with Bran in the yard and you know that Arya always used to play with wooden swords and sticks with the boys. I know you do not approve of that, but after seeing that Arya’s spirit was not broken by the prince” Jory put emphasis on the word and spat “I did not have the heart to break the two a part.” Catelyn looked back at her youngest daughter and could see what Jory meant. Arya was running, laughing, and playing. Her spirit was as high as it has ever been and it has not been long since she had nearly been killed, by the boy’s brother no less. Catelyn was not pleased however; Tommen was Joffrey’s younger brother after all. Catelyn was about to tell Jory to break the two of them apart when she noticed something strange. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Arya’s direwolf was wrapped in furs near the weirwood tree, but Bran’s direwolf appeared from the godswood and went right up to Tommen. The direwolves never liked Joffrey and ever since the attack any of the wolf pups would growl or bear their teeth when passing the area where Joffrey was being held, as if feeling his presence. Lady Catelyn had always believed in signs. When five wolf pups- no, six Catelyn reminded herself. When the six wolf pups were discovered, an albino male for Jon and three and two more male and female for Catelyn’s children Lady Catelyn had thought that they were sent by the Gods, but could not tell if it was for good or ill. After all, the mother direwolf was killed by the antler of a stag and it reminded her of House Baratheon. Catelyn waited for ‘summer’ to growl at Tommen, to bite him, to do anything to convince her that the boy should be locked up with Joffrey and far away from her daughter. Instead the wolf pup licked Tommen’s hands and face, saying nothing as the green eyed boy dropped his wooden sword and lifted the direwolf pup into the air and hugged it. Catelyn looked around for her middle son, wondering where Brandon may be. She searched for a long moment before Vayon Poole called out to Lady Catelyn from outside of the Godswood. Immediately the children turned their heads and tried to find Lord Eddard Stark’s steward and for the Lady that he called for. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Catelyn decided to walk to one of the paths near her and then make her way toward the weirwood. Vayon Poole called out a little more loudly as he made his way through the Godswood to reach her. The children looked shocked to see her standing there. “Mother!” Arya cried out half in disbelief, she looked down and saw her cloths and her wooden sword and quickly made a motion to put it behind her. Only then did she remember some courtesies. Tommen gave a boyish chuckle at Arya’s reaction causing Arya to frown and make a retort in response. Catelyn was finding it hard to keep a stern face, but she made herself the image of a Lady Mother when she said “Arya go to Septa Mordane, she has been asking for you. Change before you do and perhaps bathe if you can. It would not do to have her see you like this. Arya looked down and then left the Godswood. Tommen didn’t know what to do after Arya left, only now remembering that he should say something. “My lady, what do- how might…” Tommen was actively searching for the right response to make in a way that reminded Catelyn of Rickon in an absurd way. “Where is Bran, Tommen?” Catelyn asked, not too sharply. At that Tommen stiffened. “I’m not supposed to tell anyone.” Catelyn could not decide whether she should smile or frown at that. “Even his mother?” Catelyn asked, already believing she knew the answer. “Especially you,” Tommen’s eyes had brightened for an instant before they faded away as he looked down. “I mean, Bran told me not to tell anyone.” “He’s climbing somewhere, isn’t he?” Tommen looked up, as if amazed, before he quickly looked back down again. That was all the answer Catelyn required. I must have a word with Bran soon, he is supposed to stay with the prince at all times.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Vayon Poole’s face was reddened and his breathe was short when he finally reached Catelyn after marching a bit too fast through the Godswood. Catelyn tried to think back to the last time Vayon Poole had moved this quickly. Not since bringing word that Ned was coming home from the Iron Islands with a ward and hostage. “A raven my Lady, it is from Lord Stark and King Robert.” Lady Catelyn glanced down at Tommen with some sense of unease. The boy will talk to his mother and Queen Cersei is someone she will never trust with news from the front. “Jory escort Tommen to his guards and have them bring him to Maester Luwin for a lesson.” Tommen went along with it meekly after muttering a single complaint, but before he was out of ear shot the boy prince asked sullen and solemn “Is my Uncle dead?” Vayon Poole looked at Catelyn and then at the prince. “No my prince, your uncle is alive and well.” The boy’s face picked up and the boy went along more than willingly. Vayon Poole was smiling when he turned to Lady Catelyn. “What news?” Lady Catelyn asked with a hint of urgency and authority in her voice. Winterfell’s steward said one word: “Peace!” Lady Catelyn relaxed her shoulders and breathed a notable sigh of relief. “What does the raven say?” Lady Catelyn asked more calmly. “Lord Stannis gave up his crown to King Robert and returned to the Wall with all his strength.” Lady Catelyn could not withhold her delight. With all that has happened here she needed Ned back to settle this business with Joffrey and remove this infestation of Lannisters from Winterfell. Catelyn was smiling when Vayon Poole continued, this time with a growing frown. “There is more my Lady, and you will not like what it has to say." As Vayon Poole continued reading the parchment she felt the urge to look behind her as she felt as if someone was watching her. When she turned she saw the heart tree looking at her with a face that seemed almost familiar.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Tyrion III[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]“Stannis?” Cersei asked incredulously “Stannis gave up his crown?” Tyrion was beside his sister as they were hearing the news for the first time. Not good, Tyrion thought. The news had not been good as far as Tyrion was concerned. Stannis represented one of the larger obstacles to overcome. If Robert’s younger brother had died in rebellion against the crown any words he might have said could be dismissed as treasonous lies. Now that he was dead… “No sister, Stannis just means to have Robert polish it up for him.” Tyrion had meant to start a jape, but as the words flowed from his tongue he realized that such a thing was entirely possible. Bad and worse. “I take that to mean that Stannis is returning to the Wall to join the Night’s Watch?” Tyrion asked, hopeful. He had heard Stannis had chosen to make a camp amongst the ruins of a castle on the edge of the known world, if he wanted it he was welcome to it. Having him take the black would have been too perfect and Tyrion knew this long before the question was asked. Still, sometimes it was better to ask a question you think you know the answer to and be wrong than to not ask at all. The steward looked Tyrion for a moment, as if wondering whether or not he should answer. “Yes my lord, Lord Stannis has departed to return to the Wall.” Tyrion noticed that he did not answer in regards to the Night’s Watch, which meant that he either did not know or knew that he would not. His sister had not entirely been deaf to the incompleteness of the answer “Will his grace’s brother be putting on a black cloak?”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The steward, Vayon Poole Tyrion recalled, once again seemed uncertain. Whether it was to answer the question or to come up with a response that might satiate the queen, Tyrion could not say. After a moment the Vayon Poole merely said “I cannot be certain of that your grace.” Cersei did not like that answer and was ready to dismiss the steward then and there. Tyrion, sensing this, asked a question that he suspected must have an answer. “When will Robert and Lord Stark be returning to Winterfell?” When will my nephew be personally questioned, perhaps tried, and possibly even lose his head? Cersei sensing danger immediately focused her attention on the steward. “Coming back?” Vayon Poole was unprepared for the question or was trying to avoid answering it. “To Winterfell, the big castle that sits itself right along the Kingsroad.” Vayon Poole frowned at that, “I cannot say my lord” Can’t or won’t? Tyrion could only guess at which one, but the steward continued speaking and Tyrion listened intently. After nearly an hour of exchange Tyrion could not decide if he should be delighted, furious, or plotting an escape route to the sea. The steward left shortly after finishing his report, uncomfortable with how much he may already have said. It was still less than Tyrion would have liked, leaving him guessing at the rest. Robert Baratheon and Eddard Stark were returning, leaving Tyrion to guess how long it would take for the two of them to ride back to Winterfell with haste. Surely word of an assault on Lord Stark’s daughter would bring him racing home alone if needed? Robert would surely come as well, Joffrey’s his son in his eyes and would never doubt it. I like this little and less.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Has Joffrey been properly fixed Cersei?” Tyrion asked, turning to face the Queen. Her immediate response was not verbal, but Tyrion could observe the wave of expressions pass over her face in the short amount of time. She was offended, frustrated, wounded, grieving, confident, and doubtful in turn, all in the course of a short minute. Tyrion could barely read his sister’s face given the brevity of each mood. “Joffrey has abstained from all forms of wine since the assault, he look mournful and pained by his actions. He will say he was drunk, frightened, angry, and felt like he was under attack. He will say that he behaved shamefully in a way that does not befit a prince and that he is prepared to face all of the consequences. He will make amends with the Stark girls, and even the baseborn cur that struck him.” Tyrion was impressed, though he did not show it. “I hope he does not mean to refer to Jon Snow in such a way, Lady Catelyn and much of Winterfell has taken to calling him a hero who saved the younger Stark girl.” Cersei scowled at her little brother “Do you take me for a fool?” yes Tyrion smiled, “No, I take Joffrey for one. Are you certain that he can look the part of a pained youth?” Cersei had some amount of triumph in her eyes. “Of course, I have made certain to that.” Seven hells, how often did you beat him sister? “Good” was all Tyrion said before he made his way out of the ‘Lion’s Den’ to feel the warmth of the sun. Winterfell was a city build for ice and snows, the pools and springs that the castle is built on makes it warm even when winter comes. Even so it was still too cold for Tyrion. Winter is coming, the words no longer seemed half as queer to him as when he first heard them. All the realm will freeze while Winterfell’s halls are warmer than Dorne. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Out in the training yard ser Rodrik Cassel was watching over two squires beating at each other with blunted tourney blades. They were wrapped in hardened leather and light armor. Tyrion recognized some of them as lads who travelled north with the King’s party. “Where the King goes the Realm follows” Tyrion said aloud only to laugh madly at the thought. Word plays raced across Tyrion’s mind too quickly for him to remember them all. It took a roar and a curse from one of the squires to remind bring Tyrion out of his own storm of unspoken words. Many of the squires had been left behind by King Robert as he went north, though many more had departed. Many of them had cursed their luck at not being able to travel to fight Stannis, but as the rains began to soak the earth for over a moon’s turn Tyrion was quite certain that they were the lucky ones. All that hardship, all that travelling, only to turn around without a fight. That would be disheartening for the most well trained and honorable of knights, young squires barely past their fifteenth nameday would not take that well. Tyrion wondered how his brother Jamie was doing so far from Winterfell. Jamie Lannister was one of the few of his family that had any sort of affection and care for Tyrion, and for that Tyrion would forgiving for almost anything Jamie does. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]When the next round of fighters took their places in the yard Tyrion almost couldn’t believe it. It was Bran and Tommen with lead cored wooden swords in their hands while dressed in stuffy, heavy, padding. They were on good terms and seemed to be relishing the challenge of facing off against one another. Tyrion had not noticed that his nephew had become so comfortable with the Stark boy. Suddenly Tyrion Lannister smiled realizing that this was all for the best. The closer Tommen becomes to the Starks, the safer he and his siblings will be here at Winterfell. As Tyrion observed the two of them fighting he noticed that Tommen was significantly better at his sword play, almost turning the tide against Bran as the two wooden swords smacked off against one another. The clattering of wood on wood filled the yard until Bran swung with all his might to knock the sword from Tommen’s hands. Instead Bran knocked Tommen’s hands from his sword and the boy prince yelled in pain for a moment before complaining about how he always gets hit in the hands. Rodrik called off the match when Tommen lost his grip on his sword, but the two continued talking to one another as the next pair lined up to face against one another. Tyrion only now noticed that Tommen was starting to lose weight, though still plump in comparison to others his age. For a brief absurd moment, Tyrion thought he saw some of Jamie in Tommen. Tyrion laughed again even louder than before drawing the eyes of some of the smallfolk as he left the yard, Tyrion had to check on his niece before he once again went to visit his growing collection of scrolls on the great trials of Westeros. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Eddard V[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Eddard Stark could see Winterfell from lieges away as he traveled along the King’s Road with his king and a company of men half the numbers that had went north. Most of which were much further back, but four hundred mounted knights or near approximations rode with them at the front and would enter Winterfell before evenfall. From the distance Lord Stark could see the uneven hills on which Winterfell was built. The lands had not even been leveled creating some areas where it appeared as though Winterfell was warped if viewed from a certain angle. Nevertheless it was an impressive sight and easily the greatest fortification in all of the North with the exception of the Wall. There were close seconds, the Dreadfort in particular comes to mind. The Boltons and the Starks contested the kingship of the north amongst the two of them for many thousands of years. There were other kings such as the Marsh King led by the Reeds, but the Starks and Boltons were a special case that got at times far too personal for words. The rivalry and blood wars came to an end only a thousand years ago when they swore fealty, and even then rebellion and warfare had occurred just a few centuries later when they had allied with the Grey Starks against Winterfell. Since then things have been peaceful, but there were always tense times and causes for doubt. Eddard Stark was never a man to be particularly knowledgeable about history, but he did know the major points of Stark history and the greatest threats to House Stark’s existence had either been the Others, the Andals, the Targaryens, or the Boltons. The Others had the Wall and for most of Ned Stark’s life he believed them to be a myth or long dead. The Andals were eventually made friends and reconciliation occurred long before Aegon’s landing, yet even a their worst Moat Cailin had never been taken from the South. The Targaryens are almost gone and the dragons dead, no more of a threat. The Dreadfort, however, and the Boltons who rule there are close to Winterfell and just as deadly as they always had been. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Lord Eddard Stark had been told much and more about what was claimed to have happened when he traveled south and almost all of it seemed too like fantasy that a child might dream up as one of their worst nightmares. Yet Ned no longer had many doubts. There are certain key points which made him wonder if they were little more than rumor. There is naught else on the Wall, but of the monstrous deeds and encounters it was almost impossible to ignore. Eddard wanted to believe that Theon Greyjoy would not slaughter his children like lambs and string up their corpses, that was too evil for words. Ned had seen Theon when the news reached him and he saw truth in Theon’s denials, but Eddard could not dismiss his doubts and so he chose to leave Theon behind. If the Iron Islands are gone Theon is free to leave and go wherever he wishes, but he will never be put in a position of importance that could threaten the lives of Bran or little Rickon. Ned got rid of the thought angrily as he spotted the second greeting party from Winterfell. The first had been days back simply to provide an escort, this one was here to greet the King and his party returning to Winterfell. There was much less ceremony, Joffrey’s betrayal had more than dimmed the warm feeling towards the royal family. Robert is not to blame Eddard wanted to say it was the Kingslayer and the Queen. They brought that monster into the world. But every time Ned would hold his tongue and keep his silence. Any proof there might have been vanished with the south.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Your Grace,” The rider said “My Lord, The Lady Catelyn and her Grace the Queen which to beg the favor of your meeting them.” Robert seemed tired when he heard the words, but he gave his assent. Ned had noticed the weight that seemed to bear down on his friend, his King. The entire ride down had taken much more than a fortnight and each day had seen just a little bit of the light leave his eyes. He had not spoken much for days and while he got drunk often in the beginning he had barely touched his flagon of fine southern wine. He seems a man half beaten Ned surmised. How could he not be? Doubts had plagued Eddard’s mind and actions, he could only imagine what they had been doing to Robert. Even from the pain and anger that this news had brought him, Ned only stood to benefit from this. His family would stay alive, together, and strong. Eddard Stark would die for that goal without a moment’s hesitation. Robert? If the news was true it would mean he has lost everything. No man deserves that. In an instant his family would be taken away from him and all that would remain in this would be a brother whom he had just threatened to kill if he ever saw him again. That would destroy Robert in a way that could not be put into words. Even if all he had were doubts and suspicions, doubts would eat away at a man’s being and leave him cold, bitter, and empty. Eddard looked away from Robert whom he might have claimed to be closer to than his own brothers and turned to look at the growing visage of Winterfell. He barely nodded when he saw familiar faces and exchanged only the briefest of words with Helman, Jory, and Rodrik. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]While Robert Baratheon had seemed to wither noticeably when all he had was his fears and doubts to fester in his mind, the Lord of Winterfell had seemed to grow colder and numb. He could not place when this happened, but even the feeling of anger had seemed to freeze inside of him. It was only when he saw Catelyn with all his children that he felt something that lightened his heart. When he dismounted Ned hugged Arya and held her close whispering apologies in her ear and telling her that he loved her. Arya, that fierce little girl who reminded him so much of Lyana, angrily brushed away her tears as she returned the hug and the words. Ned gave an even larger embrace to Bran and Rickon, surprising both of his younger sons and probably others. He cared little and less however. For a time it felt as if he had lost his family somewhere along the way, yet now with all of them so close he needed to embrace them. To apologize. To tell them that everything will be alright now. It was something that he simply had to do and nothing would stop it. After a moment he turned to Sansa who seemed to be on the point of bursting into tears and anguish. Without another thought he hugged her too and the warm wet tears seeped into his tunic. Softly his eldest daughter whimpered “don’t.” While Eddard was asking what she meant Catelyn was already there calling for Sansa. Ned frowned at his Lady Wife and reluctantly let go of her. Robb seemed angry more than anything else. Ned knew why and did not ask, instead he only put his arm on his shoulder and told him how proud he was of him. Robb did not seem to know what to say and Eddard left him to wonder. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]It was only then that he noticed that Cersei, Tommen, and Myrcella were standing just a few paces away. His vision was so focused on his family that he could see nothing else, but now that he had… he did not know what to think. Robert was angry with Cersei, but it seemed as if he was happy to have Myrcella and Tommen hugging him, but the moment Robert heard the word Joffrey he stiffened. As Robert patted the heads of his children there was a smile on his face and some of it even reached his eyes, but there was something else there. A hint of an underlying frown, a suspicion in his eyes. Does he suspect? Ned asked to himself Does he know? He wanted to go to Robert, but instead he turned to his own family and for the first time in his recent memory Eddard Stark truly smiled and was happy. Somewhere standing in a corner, somewhat more distant from his family and the Queens stood Jon Snow cradling his wolf pup. It had grown almost twice as big as it was when he left, and when he heard the sound of his breathing Ned Stark was happy that the wolf hadn’t died. It had tried to defend his family and for that he would always be eternally grateful. Jon Snow seemed pained, but relieved. Eddard moved toward him and Jon’s expression changed. Ned put his arm around his blood and embraced him carefully so as not to disturb the pup. Ned thanked him with all his being. Words could not begin to fully explain his gratitude, but Ned put it into words. Jon did not know what to say, so Eddard only said “I will tell you everything later on, but first…” Ned turned towards Catelyn who was watching him and then turned towards the Queen and Robert. “It’s time we got this over with.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Catelyn III[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]When Lord Eddard Stark first came into view his face was so hard and cold that for a moment it seemed as though he was someone other than her lord husband. It did not take long for his face to warm at the sight of his children and for that she would be grateful until the end of her days. She could see fatigue starting to show on his face and the King seems exhausted, the two were quite a pair supposed to be returning in a bloodless victory. Could there be any better? Catelyn saw that something was wrong, something more than just news of the Prince’s attack. Was it about the letters? The four ravens sent back to Winterfell each had a piece of information that made Catelyn feel a chill even within the warmth of the castle. Yet every parchment told little beyond a point leaving nothing more than a dearth of information. Catelyn could only wonder what her lord husband had heard and how it weighed on him, and the thought troubled her. For now, however, there was justice to be done. Depending on what happened here today there may be a trial. Ned Stark and Robert Baratheon were led to the main solar, waiting for this business to be done with. The Queen wanted this preliminary judgment to be done privately, and after such an arduous journey the King and her husband wanted that as well. Arya, Sansa, Jon, Sandor Clegane, and Joffrey would be the only ones to give their version of the accounts. The Butcher’s Boy’s father had begged for him not to be brought before a King to testify against his son, the man was terrified of reprisal and said that he knew the Starks were Just and Honorable and thus would not endanger the innocent without need. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]‘Just’ and ‘Honorable’, those were the words that Lord Eddard Stark had lived by. There was a real cause to fear reprisal and Catelyn did not wish to endanger a boy who had done nothing more than listen to her daughter and Ned agreed to. He and the King sat on two chairs which commanded the room. The Queen, Tyrion Lannister, the Kingslayer, ser Meryn, Tommen, and Myrcella stood to the right of the hall where the King sat. Catelyn, Robb, Bran, and Rickon were on the left. Each individual would be brought in each at a time to say their piece before the commanding presence of a King and a High Lord. Arya, Catelyn’s youngest daughter, was the only one of her trueborn children to take after her father in almost every way. Hair was dark, eyes were gray, face was firm, and every inch of her looked like a northman. Sometimes that used to pain her when she looked at her other children, all trueborn and all looked more Tully than Stark. It also made her angry whenever she saw Jon, the only of her husband’s son to look like him and he was base-born. As Catelyn saw Arya enter into the solar with a proud look on her face none of that seemed to matter anymore. Not even Jon’s appearance, Catelyn owed that boy a debt that she could never repay. Arya gave her courtesies to her father and his grace the King. Robert was the first to speak and he was the one to ask Arya to tell her story from beginning to end. It was something that Catelyn had heard many times before as Arya practiced to make sure she left nothing out. With every word Robert turned a little paler, Ned turned a little harder, and both said not a word until she finished. Robert swore under his breathe a bit too loudly. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Looking over at Lannisters, the Kingslayer was frowning uncertain what Arya’s words would mean later on. The Queen was worried, visibly pained as she heard Arya angry and sad all at once at how helpless she was when Joffrey was swing around his steel and when he almost slayed Nymeria. She thanked Jon, she thanked the Imp, and she cursed Joffrey. Myrcella had turned as pale as milk while Tommen was getting angry, but from what Catelyn could hear he was more angry with his brother than Arya. Tyrion Lannister’s eyes were focused on Arya’s face and there were times when he grimaced, but he never seemed too worried. That in and of itself was cause enough to make Catelyn pause to see if there was some hidden trick. Arya was then questioned by Robert and Ned asking simple questions at first like “What were you doing out in the yard fighting with the Butcher’s Boy?” Yet as the questions went along eventually Arya was asked about pushing Joffrey, to which Arya’s response needed more tact and less bluntness. “I thought he was going to hurt Mycah, it was none of his business and I told him to go away! When he tried to push me I pushed back, if not for the Hound I could have got him to the ground and it never would have gotten as far as it did.” Those words… Catelyn did not want to think about how they would give the Queen more leeway with the punishment for her son. Catelyn could see the drunken bloodlust in that monster’s eyes.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Arya came over beside her soon after the questions stopped. Catelyn put an arm around her briefly before straightening herself and waiting for the next witness: Sansa. Catelyn had not known how far astray Sansa truly was until the night of the attack and even now she cannot truly make her see. It pained Catelyn that her eldest daughter had been so convinced and seduced by the songs of the south and tales of knightly valor and princes, the very things Catelyn encouraged her daughters to learn, that it poisoned her mind. Why couldn’t she see that life is not a song? Why didn’t she know that the prince she thinks she is in love with is a monster? Distance had done queer things to Sansa as she came up with a new excuse for the Prince’s behavior every day. Catelyn would tolerate none of it and Sansa was disciplined more than once, but while Sansa knew that she could not side against her family, she still half in love with him. Catelyn knew before her eldest daughter made it into solar escorted by Septa Mordane that Sansa had come defeated and torn apart. Yet, Sansa was a daughter of a Tully and she had been reminded of that. Family, Duty, Honor those were the words of mother’s house. Duty to her betrothed is second to her own sister. She must know, surely she must! Catelyn urgently thought that. When Sansa appeared before the King and her Lord Father she started to tremble. When asked to tell her side of the story it was once again a well-rehearsed account, but Sansa was stuttering and forgetting. She said how drunk she and the prince were, how she shamefully stood on the sidelines and did nothing to help her sister or end the fighting beyond shouts that fell on deaf ears, how the prince was carried away like a sack of turnips. By the end she was crying saying that she doesn’t know what to do, what she should have done, but it ends with her pleading for Joffrey’s life and at that Catelyn lost most of her sympathy. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]It was the Septa who tried to comfort her, not Catelyn. She did not look at her daughter for fear it would make her angry again. Instead she looked towards the Lannisters. Most of them didn’t know how to take what was going on, but Tyrion Lannister seemed calm and relaxed. Suddenly a creeping fear swept over Catelyn. What is inside that man’s head? Catelyn had developed a queer sort of respect for the Imp. He had always been polite, kind, and courteous. He would constantly ask after the healths of her and her children and seek reassurances on the war front. He spent half of his days and all of his nights studying to find a way to save his nephew. Catelyn knew that Joffrey’s head would not be on a spike, but she could hope that the boy be sent far away from Winterfell and possibly banished from the north under pain of death. That wane hope was disappearing from her eyes and it had only been two witnesses. Two of three that Catelyn had hoped would all but settle this once and for all. Catelyn did not notice when Sansa stood by her side nor when Jon Snow entered into the room, but her attention was drawn away from Tyrion when the King asked for his account. This was less rehearsed and less known to Catelyn, who only heard it once. Jon had been practicing at sword play with Robb on the other side of the Yard and had not noticed the original confrontations, but he was running towards the prince after Arya pushed him and he commented how it was a miracle that he did not slip and fall in the slick mud of the earth. He punched he prince as he threatened to kill everyone in winterfell if he was not obeyed. Jon had been disorientated until after the fight was over after the House threw him to the ground, but even in his state of confusion he was trying to get up and make his way to Arya. When he saw Catelyn standing there Jon stopped and when he saw ghost… [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jon paused for a long time before he spoke about how remembered the sight of his direwolf covered in blood, how weak and frail the wolf pup had looked in the wet mud. How his direwolf didn’t make a sound has his fur turned from white and brown to red. It was enough to make Rickon cry and enough to make Robb angrily curse Joffrey without even attempting to mask his contempt. Jon Snow almost immediately asked to be allowed to return to his wolf pup, which was still recovering almost two months since the attack. After a few questions Lord Stark gave his assent and Robert Baratheon had paled noticeably. Arya had not heard all of the calls for murder and Sansa had been deaf to them. Jon’s account had turned a confrontation to a full blown assault upon Winterfell and its people. Eddard looked as if he might have followed up on Catelyn’s hope right up until Sandor Clegane arrived, escorted by Jory and Rodrik Cassel. Sandor was resentful of being there throwing curses every which way. When Catelyn first saw Sandor Clegane, the Hound, she noticed how nightmarishly imposing he was with his Hound’s head helm and his horribly scarred face. She remembered thinking that such a man was no fit shield for a prince, but as Sandor was fiercely loyal in his own way even if he was harsh to all those around him. His account was almost bare as he claimed he did not care to remember meaningless details or about every knat and rat that scurried past him. He did remember bringing the prince to Sansa and the two getting drunk, both easily drinking too much for a grown man. He brought up how the Prince hadn’t even noticed that it was Arya, and it was Sansa that alerted them to her. After that he merely spoke how he tried to make the “bloody fool” see the “mob surrounding him”, but after the first push was made Clegane stood by his prince protecting him the best he could without causing bloodshed until the Imp arrived. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]After answering a few questions with the smallest and nearly impudent responses, the Hound left the solar and escorted the prince into the chamber. For a moment Catelyn did not recognize him. The Prince had seemed to age three years in two months. He entered thin, eyes sunken into his face. His hair was tangled and dirty and his cloths ill fitting. The sight sent Robert into an outroar bellowing what the meaning of this was. Catelyn could only stand there stunned, completely unsure of what to say or do. As she glanced up at her husband Ned had a disapproving look on his face. It was the Queen that spoke up “It was not the Starks your grace, Joffrey has chosen to sup on not else but water for seven days out of ten as penance for his crimes. I had only meant for the punishment to last for twenty days, but your son the Prince was so deeply ashamed by his own actions that he had chosen to make this permanent until his next name day. He has also abstained from all alcohol even on the three days he eats, fearful that he might become too consumed with drink.” The King was still furious, Ned Stark was staring in disapproval, and Joffrey’s siblings stared aghast. Catelyn’s only thought after the initial shock was Good, but it could have been better. She had not realized then that this would mean the defeat of most of her hopes. When Joffrey spoke he sounded wounded and deeply sullen, when he thinks back he reminds himself how monstrous his actions had been. Sometimes the prince would cry, sometimes he would grow silent, other times he would apologize, and every now and then he continue his account. It went well into the night and by then Eddard Stark and Robert Baratheon had already come to their decision.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The North: Tyrion IV[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Tyrion was consciously aware of how pleased he looked as he left the King and Lord Stark to brood over their judgment. Everything had fallen perfectly into place, far better than he could have possibly imagined. Lady Stark had believed that speaking first would give her the advantage, or at the very least hoped that it would make her husband and the king deaf to what she thought were lies and excuses. Instead she had shot herself in the foot, Sansa almost completely cancelled out Arya’s testimony with her pleading. If Sansa went first things might have gone worse, but the only thing truly damaging was Jon’s testimony and that was almost forgotten when Joffrey walked into the room playing the part of Baelor the Blessed. Well, if the Blessed meant the Cursed or the Cruel. Tyrion was shamed to a very large degree that things had to go this far, and he was almost disappointed that he didn’t have to put much more than the basic knowledge he learned from all his sleepless lights of study. There could not be a set of terms better for this occasion. Joffrey was to leave the castle after swearing that his words were true in the court of Gods and Men, which meant Eddard Stark wanted to bring the boy to a tree and hear him speak there. Tyrion had no idea how religious that man was. Every time he slew a man he prayed, every trouble he had he prayed, and for some reason the fool thought that if a man says something in front of a heart tree then he cannot lie. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]After Joffrey said these words he would leave with ser Boros or ser Meryn to one of Lord Stark’s chief bannermen as a ward to impart upon him all the values and worth of the north. The king and whoever took him on as a ward would make sure to keep a close eye on him, and all’s the better. Joffrey’s nameday could not possibly be that far away, what was it some moons in the future? It would take that long for his bruises to heal anyways. Tyrion still felt guilty, he had scared Cersei into taking action that she never would have taken any other time before. Tyrion looked around to see if he could find Joffrey, but could not. Jamie was walking alongside him however, as were his niece and nephew. Another stroke of brilliant luck. The Queen would remain at Winterfell, but only so long as it took for the King to make arrangements to go to White Harbor. When he left Myrcella would be taken south, but the Tommen would remain in Winterfell as a ward of Lord Eddard Stark. In one stroke Joffrey and Tommen were taken away from the poisonous influence of Cersei Lannister, Tyrion’s sweat sister, and in turn taken apart from each other so Tommen would not be poisoned by Joffrey. Cersei had looked as if she would kill something when the words left Eddard and Robert’s lips, but that is for the best. Which ever of the Kingsguard was left would guard Tommen, as would a few red cloaks. Jamie would be with their sister at White Harbor. New members of the Kingsguard would be appointed, and in the meantime Tyrion would be free to travel the north.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Lannisters were never well liked in the North. The last time they were could be when the Rock and Winterfell teamed together to defeat Dagan Greyjoy’s reaving parties all along the western shores. Since then there has been little capital in terms of trust and good feelings here in the frozen north, the sack of King’s Landing and his brother slaying the Mad King both created issues with the northmen. We came too late and we were too brutal by half. When Tyrion was still at King’s Landing he could hear calls of hate and the dirty looks the smallfolk gave the Lannisters as they marched through the city. King’s Landing remembers the sack; some of them even remember the butchery of Aegon and Rhaenys. By that time the Mad King was far from loved, but slaying children. Rhaegar’s children. Was enough to make even the most timid and ambivalent of smallfolk in a fury, especially when the same people who did that burned down their homes, raped their sisters, and killed their parents. Oh father, you do so much to win the hearts of the people. Tyrion never fully understood the level of brutality, nor why Princess Elia had to die. Even Rhaenys. While Rhaenys had a claim that could be nurtured through her so her sons could claim the throne, Elia was barren, frail, and a widow. Her allies gone except for Dorne. Returning her safe to Dorne may have, may have, lessened the blood feud between the Rock and Sunspear. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]That was ancient history, however. Tyrion did not have the Rock, he did not have his Father. He had only his wits, his sister’s nearsighted cunning, Myrcella’s kind courtesy, Tommen’s good nature and growing friendship with the starks, and his brother’s sword hand. With some proper planning these could be the traits that would save House Lannister. But who to foster Joffrey with? The boy was beaten now, and in more ways than one, but Tyrion did not for a second believe he was truly broken. Tyrion had a number of options. Lady Dustin, a Ryswell by birth, could raise a very large portion of the north in her favor. Tyrion had done some digging since he had arrived in the north and apparently she had very little love for the Starks, not since her lord husband was buried somewhere deep into the south and she herself was a spurned suitor to the Starks. Joffrey would do well to have that connection. The Reeds were far too close to the Starks and Joffrey would never survive without the comforts of a true castle, so they were out of the picture. Greatjon Umber will sure to have complaints with Stannis and his wildling hordes, he could take on the boy and teach him how to be a great warrior and give the Umbers a Kingly candidate to support them against them if the Starks choose not to bestir themselves. The Karstarks are not too great of an option. ‘Shake a Karstark, find a Stark’ was that it? Tyrion could not remember, but Karstark and Stark were of a blood and odds are they would not be any true help. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Hornwoods might be a good choice, but they are too close to the Manderlys. Tyrion had initially thought of White Harbor as a wonderful choice. Safe, filled with all of the comforts of King’s Landing except in shorter supply, and the Manderlys were the wealthiest lords in the realm now. That they followed the seven would make it easier for Joffrey to acclimate himself. Yet Tyrion had to get rid of White Harbor as a candidate, Cersei would be there and that could undo everything. Instead it had to be Tyrion’s second choice. Tyrion had heard much and more about the Bolton’s of the Dreadfort well before he ever left King’s Landing. The Leech Lord was well known by rumor in the court, a man who had a heart of cold stone. A man who lost all ability to feel with those leeches of his. Tyrion didn’t believe half of that, but he knew something must have inspired the tales he heard. The Dreadfort and the Boltons would easily be the second most powerful of the Stark Bannermen, while the Reeds were probably the second or first most important strategically. There is a long history of bad blood between their two houses, wars and rebellion. Yet the true reason why Tyrion wanted the boy to be fostered there was the recent news from the north. The Boltons will be in a similar position to the Lannisters in terms of backlash from Stannis’s words. Ramsay Snow is a name that has spread everywhere and already Tyrion could hear calls to ‘investigate the matter more thoroughly’ and by that Tyrion was certain they meant to put his head on a spike. The Boltons would thus easily be the second most hated house in the north even if almost everything turned out to be lies.There would be risks, grave risks, but it would be worth the risk. It may even be a match made in the seven hells.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Jon V[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]It was an evenfall days before when Jon had arrived first seen the small outline of the Wall, it took days for the wall to fully tower over him. A great and massive expanse of ice that stretched hundreds of feet into the sky, the Wall was one of the marvels of the world supposedly built by Bran the Builder and the children of the forest. It was never quite this tall, the Night’s Watch had slowly built the wall up over the thousands of years using water in stone. Jon had thought about adding on to the wall for the first time in over a century in order to combat the decay that the new weather was causing it. It has been weeks since he last had that notion and the thought has been placed somewhere far from the Lord Commander’s mind. Instead there were four major concerns that had taken over much of Jon Snow’s time: Bowen Marsh had ridden off to Shadow Tower to combat the Weeper, Stannis Baratheon pressing for the Nightfort to be fit for habitation immediately, whispers of Mance Rayder meeting with Tormund Giantsbane, and finding a place for the northmen who have travelled north. These concerns were daily and constant. The First Steward took some of Castle Black’s finest men with him to defend the very same bridge he had fought with the weeper on when the Old Bear was still in charge of the wall. More than once Jon Snow wished to see if he could hand the position off to another brother, more than once he was unhappy with who could replace him. Samwell Tarly could be a better Lord Commander than all of them Jon thought, not knowing if this was a compliment to his friend or a condemnation of his sworn brothers. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Corn!” Jeor Mormont’s bird shrieked. “Corn! Corn!” Jon paid the raven no mind as it kept calling for Corn. Instead he rose and left his apartments. Jon remained in Donal Noye’s humble chambers, but as soon as Stannis left for the Nightfort he would move up to the King’s Tower. At one time Jon had considered leaving the tower vacant in order to give the impression that Stannis was always with the Watch, to inspire moral amongst his brothers or at the very least to prevent them from falling into despair. With the North returned to the Watch there would be no further need of that. If he could, Jon would even have wanted to gain back the forts he had signed over to Stannis before he knew and Stannis was still a king, but Jon was not the kind of man to go back on his word and he may still have need for Stannis and his magic sword. Jon Snow looked around the yard and did not see Lord Stannis, for that he was grateful. The Lord Commander was not so lucky when it came to his other guests. Almost as soon as he had entered the yard several dozen northmen left the dining hall well into their cups. Some of them looked as though they wanted to spar in the yard, none more so than Smalljon Umber. Jon could hardly understand why he was called the Smalljon given his enormous height of almost seven feet, and could only imagine how tall his father must be to be called the Greatjon Umber. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jon chose to keep a wary eye on him as he went about practicing with his brothers. None of them were as good as Stannis’s southern knights, but few were amongst the watch. Instead Jon took on the role of an encourager for his opponents. One of the green boys had held the sword much too tightly and roared out in pain after a hard strike by Jon’s blunted tourney blade. “You’re holding it too tightly” Jon Snow said after, not unkindly. “It limits your flexibility, strains your muscles, and makes the enemy’s sword sting you even if it doesn’t touch anything but the blade.” Another’s grip was too loose and with the second crack it went flying into the mud. At that some of the northmen were laughing, as were most of his brothers. “It’s okay to have a loose grip, but you still have to hold onto it.” Instead of recycling the boy, perhaps a year older than Jon, picked it up and went back on the attack. He was quick, That’s good. But it did not take long for Jon to expose another opening and with a muttered curse he let the next person try their luck. It was at that point he heard a roar from a few dozen paces away. Jon turned to see Smalljon Umber picking up one of the tourney swords from a rack. Jon returned to his brother to start their practice, but the other was too distracted by the Smalljon. Frustrated Jon turned to see the Smalljon marching towards him with long strides.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Smalljon was remarkably amiable. Quick to laugh, easy to forgive, and a natural born boaster. Yet, he was always a man out to try others in a fight and was not one to shy away from any challenge, even if it only existed in his head. “Are you Ned Stark’s son?” The Smalljon asked with a strong voice. I’m a brother of the Night’s Watch, I have no father only brothers. Jon might have said, and then another thought appeared entirely unwanted My name is Snow, not Stark. Instead he simply answered “I am the Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch, Jon Snow.” The Smalljon seemed amused by that “Snow or Stark you’re still Ned Stark’s son. I can see it in your face.” The Smalljon lifted his arm grasping a blunted sword in hand in the direction of Jon. “My father’s men were always comparing me to Robb Stark and seeing who would be the better swordsmen, and here I’ve heard some of the men here say that you are a better sword than Robb ever was. I want to see it for myself.” Jon looked at the Umber, it would do no good to appear weak in front of him and besides Jon Snow needed to face men like him now in training so that he could be better prepared for them in the battlefield. Jon gave his consent and the two stood a few paces from one another in preparation for the fight. Already his brothers were shouting words of encouragement for him, but the northmen were shouting for the Smalljon. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Smalljon’s first blow was surprisingly fast for his size and nearly ended the fight before it began. One… Two… Three… Jon was dodging what blows he could and blocking the others. The ground was far too muddy for him to hope to make a stand against him and sidestepped to the right after the Smalljon swung from there. Jon made to make a lunge right at the Smalljon’s side. Crack! The Smalljon turned with Jon, slightly more clumsily but enough to awkwardly position his blade in the path of Jon’s swing. It was still enough to make the Smalljon have a clumsy balance and Jon gave several quick stabs and swings until the Smalljon slipped on the mud and fell right on his back. Jon stepped back as the Smalljon let out an angry roar that drew the eyes from everyone in Castle Black. As he cursed Jon was uncertain, but he put down a hand to help pull up the giant in front of him. The Smalljon looked at Jon’s hand, then at Jon redfaced with anger, but as Jon was about to take his hand back the Umber’s face softened and he laughed. As the Smalljon took Jon’s hand, Jon almost fell right into the mud as the man pulled himself to his feet. The Smalljon had just broken in to a grudging praise of Jon when the horn sounded. Everything in Castle Black stopped in that moment. Jon was waiting for a second blast, a blast that wouldn’t come. Bowen Marsh! Jon thought as he half walked half ran to the gate. When Jon arrived he did not find the small host that contained the watch’s best, he only saw a head strapped to a horse with red bleeding pits where eyes used to be. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Davos IV[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]It was a long, cold, march from Castle Black to the Shadow Tower. All of it far so away from the sea, Davos Seaworth was an average rider at best making the journey that much more difficult. When the Weeper’s work was made known to Lord Stannis, his liege lord refused to huddle at Castle Black while his war was being fought without him. Davos had gotten used to calling Stannis King, he had gotten used to calling him lord, but Davos had never been comfortable calling Stannis Azor Ahai and Davos suspected that he never would. Stannis, nevertheless, had that role to play; that duty to bear. With the Nightfort going to take at least another moon’s turn for it to be habitable, Stannis could not afford to idlely sit by while his enemies grew stronger. This warm weather was a gift, and it was something Stannis could not waste. Already, even as temperatures continued to rise in the east, along the western shores it was getting colder. Melisandre urged immediate action, claiming that the Weeper had become a thrall of the Great Other. Part of Davos wanted to believe that Stannis’s march north had little and less to do with the Red God; that this had more to do with the death of one of Bowen Marsh’s top officers and the mounting threat that the Wildlings are posing being emboldened by the warm weather. Yet another part of Davos could not shake the feeling that his liege was running away, though Davos angrily rejects the thought whenever it comes to his mind. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]While Davos was no longer Stannis’s hand, his liege still kept him close as an adviser. His eldest surviving son, Devan, remains at Stannis’s side as his squire. The Red Woman, the Lady Melisandre, also remains beside his Lord, to which Davos has been growing less grateful for by the hour. Her prophecy has begun to eat away at him. Davos had thought that he had regained his family, all seven of his sons and his wife, all he had to do was take a short travel south to Cape Wrath. He would not have been greedy, he would only spend a month with his family before returning to Stannis. He just wanted to see his sons, the sons who died so horrifically on the Blackwater. Now? They’re gone Davos, burned like the rest. The South is gone too, aye. Mayhaps your Stannis and Steffon is with Marya half a world again, but you will never see them again. You’ve lost them, there’s only Devan now. Two in a family that was Nine. Davos felt too sad for words as those thoughts permeated into his mind. It was not the first time he had those thoughts, and he knew that it would not be the last. At least I can make sure Devan wants for nothing, that he will rule a castle and be a lord. Mother have mercy, don’t take him from me. Let him grow old and have sons of his own. Please. Please. Davos did not think he made a sound, but perhaps it was written on his face too plainly. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Ser Onion Knight” the Lady Melisandre spoke “what is troubling you?” Davos could barely lift his head to look at her, but he refused to appear weak in front of his liege or the red woman. “Your visions, Melisandre. Those are what trouble me. You say that this is a gift from the Red God, but I do not understand why this could be any more than a curse. We are poorer now than when we first arrived and we have lost much and more of ourselves along the way.” Stannis had turned back from his horse, looked at Davos and Melisandre, and turned forward again. Davos could tell that Stannis felt similar and perhaps he had asked this question before, by his manner. The red woman seemed as if she had heard this before as well, for she seemed almost amused by it. Davos was getting angry with Melisandre, a temper swelling inside him. Davos was never an angry man, that charge could never before been placed on him. Yet, the more the red woman smiled in a way that seemed to mock Davos, mock the grief that had been plaguing him since she first spoke of her prophesies, the more Davos felt as if that charge could justly be made soon. Perhaps sensing the surge of anger, she decided to speak what was going through her mind. As she spoke the ruby at her throat seemed to pulsate. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Rh’llor gave us this blessing Lord Davos. The North is restored to us and the abominations of Queen and the Kingslayer have been shown to be who they truly are. In time the throne will pass to Stannis and he will be the undisputed King of the Realm. Like before there will be pretenders, but they will be swept aside with ease. I have seen it in my flames. Like the North which is restored, elsewhere there has been a great restoration of life across all your seven kingdoms. How could this not be a gift? There are even multiples of the same flames. Our rightful King exists in two. You as well Onion Knight. I have seen you in my flames, do you wish to know what I have seen?” Davos did not know what to say to that, but part of him wanted to believe there was something to her ramblings. He wanted to believe, and Davos knew that such a belief was deaf to sense. “Don’t torture the man, tell him what he wishes to hear.” The voice came from ahead. Stannis had been listening and seemed agitated by Melisandre’s demeanor. “Your sons are alive ser Davos, far away in a place you call King’s Landing. At least your eldest sons, all of those who perished along the Blackwater, those who were captains of their own ships and one master oarsman. They are young, but they are alive.” Davos was uncertain if this was true, he was skeptical and part of him even angry at the mere thought that the red priest was talking such. The anger washed over him and through him and after Davos became weak and relaxed, his body turned to pudding, and tears were swelling in his eyes.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Melisandre was still speaking, but Davos could not hear. It did not matter, his sons were alive. My sons are alive! It took a moment for Davos to register what she had said fully, however. “What do you mean by King’s Landing?” Davos suddenly said, interrupting Melisandre halfway through her making another praise about what the Lord of Light had given them. This time it was Melisandre who was confused, as if the question caught her off guard. Such a thing was rare and at a different time Davos may have taken some small pleasure in catching her in such a state, but not now. “I mean they are at King’s Landing, in my flames I recognize the same structures and landscape that I had seen on Dragonstone and our King Stannis agrees that it was indeed King’s Landing.” Davos tried hard to remember the last time his family lived in King’s Landing. Davos Seaworth was originally Davos of Fleabottom and he had children with a carpenter’s daughter he took to wife when he was still a smuggler. It was only after Stannis knighted him that he had a name, and only after Stannis gave him some lands in the Stormlands that his wife and children left King’s Landing. That was back when King Aerys was still alive. Davos rode past Melisandre to the front, to ride side by side with Lord Stannis. Stannis noticed him, but betrayed little in the way of emotion on his face. “Melisandre says my family is alive and well at King’s Landing.” Stannis seemed to nod at that, “That is well and good ser Davos, but we still do not know where King’s Landing is yet and until that time you cannot return to King’s Landing. I am sorry Davos.” Stannis was pained at that, if only a little. Davos could not dwell on that, instead he only said one name of Stannis and immediately the man who was his King stopped and turned to Davos. Instinctively, Davos reached for his luck.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Wall: Jon VI[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]With Stannis gone from Castle Black, Jon Snow has adopted the King’s Tower as his primary residence. It is much more spacious in comparison to Donal Noye’s chambers, and Ghost seems to be well at home in them. Unfortunately the increase in space has led to an increase in wood in order to keep the chambers well warmed. Not wanting to waste good wood, Jon Snow spent most of his time close to the brazier. The raven has adopted a perch half a pace away from the burning embers. The bird seemed unusually quiet to Jon Snow, hardly opening its beak to squawk for corn or anything else. Instead it simply seemed to stare into the fire. Jon Snow never was a superstitious man, but there was a cleverness to Lord Mormont’s raven and its silence did not seem to bode well. Jon Snow reached over to a drawer and pulled it open, the old wood was still finely furnished and its designs intricate. Inside were some papers and things from when Mormont used to stay here. It would not have surprised Jon Snow to hear that Stannis never once opened a single drawer, closet, or cabinet in these chambers. Inside the drawer was some scraps of dried up corn. The old corn that was there rotted with the increase in temperature, but it was a spot that the bird knew well and sure enough the raven turned its head and cawed “Corn!” Jon left the corn out on the desk and left the bird to peck at it. If only all my problems were solved so easily. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]When Jon Snow left his chambers he felt a chill. Temperatures were still well above what they should have been even in the middle of summer, but they had begun to cool. Instead of coming straight from the north, the cool winds were coming from the west and north. Maester Aemon said that this was not a unique event, but there was something about it that he did not like. To the west were the Shadow Tower, Stannis, Bowen Marsh, and the Weeper. The west was where Jon needed this last taste of summer to last the longest. For now Jon Snow’s greatest concern was not the growing conflict in the west, but to the east. One of the largest groups of wildlings to form up in the wake of Mance Rayder’s death was one led by a wood’s witch by the name of Mother Mole. Some thousand wildlings are shivering and starving around Hardhome. Jon Snow was making his way to the rookery to confer with Maester Aemon when Jon Snow stopped suddenly when he heard someone call for him. “Lord Commander!” one of his brothers was shouting for him, Jon turned to see Satin. Satin was a fair young man who was once a prostitute in Old Town, which was something that had ostracized him since he took his vows. Part of Jon Snow did not understand why rapists and murderers were so readily accepted once they said their words and became a sworn brother, while a relatively good natured lad like Satin was rejected readily. “It’s Vale, she wants to see you.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]After a brief exchange Jon Snow nodded to Satin and told him to return to his other duties. Satin was one of those brothers who was guarding a guard, in order to ensure that none of his sworn brothers got it into their heads that it would be a wise idea to “steal” the wildling princess. Val was not a true princess, Jon had often said that to anyone who would listen. Few did, and now even the northmen have bought into the idea of having their very own captive wildling princess and wildling prince. They should have known better, especially the Umber men. Either they did and chose to ignore that fact or did not it made no matter, part of Jon Snow was starting to believe that it was good for the overall moral of his brothers. Jon said almost nothing has he went to visit Val, wondering what she wanted. The last time Jon Snow had spoken with Val was in an attempt to plead for Mance Rayder. It was a queer thing as Jon looked back on it. He had a respect for the man, but he was an oath breaker, a wildling, and King Beyond the Wall. The laws of men end at the Wall.Jon Snow had told himself that many times before, and now that the times have changed in a way that Jon did not still fully understand Mance Rayder may have to die again and be burned. Is it just to kill a man twice? By the time Jon Snow reached Val he had a feeling what was going to be asked of him, but instead he was surprised. Instead Val wished to bring Jon Snow Mance Rayder and Tormund Giantsbane. Jon Snow and Val spoke for hours until the Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch gave his assent.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Meereen: Daenerys[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]It has been over a moon’s turn since the skies changed, and a fortnight since the great river that flowed through the city of Meereen has weakened to the point where no ship larger than a rowboat can hope to carry itself along its currents. Daenerys Targaryen had sought to rule Meereen and make it into a rich and prosperous city, a test of sorts for when she would return to Westeros with her host of unsullied and freedmen to reclaim her rightful place on the Iron Throne. Now, only months into her rule, it seems as if the Gods were punishing her. All her plans for building canals, replanting olive trees, and rebuilding Meereen into a great and wealthy city have been overturned with the warm glow that had spread across the countryside. How could something so warm and gentle be such a harbinger? Daenerys cursed the change. Yunkai had by all accounts simply vanished along with the source of water for the Skahazadhan River. Other roads appear to vanish into dry deserts and shrublands. While Yunkai is well provisioned, without the rains Daenerys had the suspicion that the city may suffer much more than it being severed from all sources of trade. Her bloodriders Aggo, Jhogo and Rakharo were off ending the last remnants of slavery inside the hinterlands of Meereen, but Daenerys has been growing more disillusioned with her place here in Meereen. The Harpy’s Sons have taken to slaughtering her supporters in the streets. Her daily sessions at court have grown more riotous, and it has only been a month. Worse of all, Drogon escaped capture and roams Meereen. When the dragon was first cornered it appeared as though the black shadow was going to the tall grasses of the Dothraki Sea, but with little beyond Meereen Drogon has returned to the hinterlands. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Would Drogon leave Meereen if I left? Would Viserion and Rhaegal? [/FONT][FONT=&quot]The doubt that came upon her made her angrier and filled with guilt. What kind of mother puts her children in a cold dark dungeon and binds them with chains? Daenerys felt shame and now it seems as though it was for nothing. Perhaps half desperately Daenerys tried to change her thoughts to something else, but if her thoughts would not go to her dragons then they would fall to Daario. If Yunkai and the other regions are gone, then Daario is gone with them. Daenerys thought, in a strangely dispassionate way before it almost crippled her. Daario was a sellsword, a man of low birth and cunning, and a traitor besides. And yet, Daenerys often thought of Daario. Longed for him, his golden tooth. Now that he might be gone, Daenerys had lost another. Her sun and stars, her bear, and a third. It may even be that she has lost all of Westeros, even though her old knight Barristan Selmy refuses to let the thought enter his mind. Her knight denied it with such a ferver that sometimes Daenerys almost believed him. Ser Barritsan was always just a ways behind her. She turned and looked to see if he was “My brother told me a riddle once: who hears all yet knows nothing?” Off in the distance a voice answered back from an older man dressed in mail with a white cloak. “A knight of the Kingsguard.” “Just so” Daenerys said with just the hint of a smile on her face. What did I want to ask him? Did I just want to hear another’s voice so I do not drown in my own worries? [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Daenerys could not end her own worries, but she could attend to her problems. One mounting one may prove to be a boon. Xaro Xhoan Daxos had intended on meeting with Daenerys two weeks ago, but the chaos of the transition and a whole host of problems had caused for her meetings with the merchant prince of Qarth to be brief. Daenerys had made Xaro wait too long and chose now to go to him. Xaro was a guest of hers, honored with a great station within the main pyramid. It may be that Qarth is gone or it may be that Qarth is still around, regardless Xaro is a man of great wealth and knowledge. If he could be persuaded to allow her the use of just half of his ships then she could scout and get a much clearer picture of the situation beyond Meereen’s coastline. As of now she only has two ships that remain under her control as they were the only other ones in Meereen’s waters at the time of the transition. They were slavers, so Dany felt no remorse for taking them. As Daenerys approached Xaro’s chambers she noticed that she was not wearing a garb of the Qartheen style, but such a practice no longer seemed to matter. Not when the world seemed to have come to an end. Xaro did not even seem to notice when Daenerys came face to face with him, instead his eyes seemed distant and for the first time Daenerys noticed that he was deeply troubled. “Sweet Queen, to what do I owe this pleasure?” Xaro still managed to maintain his courtesies, even if now they seemed strained. “I have come to ask a favor of you Xaro.” “Ask anything of me Daenerys, and if it is within my power I will grant it to you.” Daenerys had little doubt that this was just another courtesy, but it was a good sign. “My old friend, I have come to ask you for your ships.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Xaro laughed at that and for a moment Daenerys was not certain if that was a good thing or bad. It was only after his laughter died down that Xaro smiled “Magnificence, I had expected you to ask this of me sooner. Kind hearted gentle queen, I will give all of them to you for as long as you require to find another city. I have feared for Qarth and the ships have travelled as far away from Meereen as I have dared to allow them. They do not recognize this coastline, nor are they able to use the stars above them in order to plot a course.” Daenerys was taken aback, perhaps too noticeably. Xaro still had a small melancholy, but the gloom seemed to have been dispelled. “Why?” Daenerys asked, suspecting a trap or a trick. Dany was no stranger to such things, she has supped on those dishes many times in the past. “Daenerys, I had planned on giving you thirteen ships from Qarth to take you home to Westeros. I would have given you gifts as well, but the situation did not allow me to do so. Initially they were supposed to spare you from the full force of Yunkai and its far flung allies, but the city itself appears to have vanished from the pace of the earth replaced by a more barren land. It is more pleasant than the Red Waste, but not by much I am thinking.” Daenerys did not know what to say so she thanked him profusely and spent the rest of the day with Xaro offering the full hospitality of Meereen and its grand pyramids. Xaro merely laughed and said that he would be the one to be permanently grateful if Daenerys could find a way to bring him home. Dany did not know if Qarth even still existed, but with thirteen ships at her disposal it might be that she could find the city again and perhaps a passage to Westeros as well.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Riverlands: Arya[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Every night when Arya went to sleep she remembered and imagined. Even the skies themselves changing and the weather turning the mildly hot journey into one that felt as if she was melting did not change that. Yoren, the black brother of the Night’s Watch that came to warn her father, Lord Eddard Stark, about her mother taking the Imp helped rescue her from the city and prevented her from looking. She could still hear Sansa screaming, she could see the eunuch and the Queen flailing around Joffrey, she could still hear the sigh that Arya now believed was the sign of her father’s death. When Yoren pulled her into that ally she thought he was going to kill her, but instead he saved her. Arya didn’t want to be saved, she wanted someone to kill King Joffrey. She wanted ser Ilyn Payne to die too. She wanted revenge, though she felt helpless and cursed herself for it. Now Arya yearns for Winterfell, for her mother and her brothers. She hated that she was stuck with a band of thieves and rappers. The adults didn’t seem to mind her and for that she was grateful, but the boys were all older than her and seemed to delight in tormenting her up until the point where she nearly broke the fat boy named Hot Pie after he tried to steal Needle from her. In return Yoren nearly broke her. Still, most of the boys don’t seem interested in going near her. In fact they feared her, Hot Pie runs away whenever she looked at him. Good Arya remembered thinking. That Arya liked, it was one of the few things Arya found that she did enjoy. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Everyone seemed scared since the skies changed, uneasy about what it could mean. Even the most hardened of killers seemed to think that this was some sort of punishment. Arya thought that was stupid. It is just the stars, stars can’t hurt you. Arya used to be able to distract herself by looking at the stars, finding new shapes and patterns. It had helped her forget, helped her ease into sleep until her memories and her imagination made tears form in her eyes. She wondered what her father would make of it, her mother, or Jon. Arya wanted nothing more than to run up to Jon and have him call her ‘little sister.’ She wanted him to mess up her hair and to finish her sentences. She wanted her brother, the closest sibling she ever had. With father gone the thought of reaching her family was keeping her going, she did not know if she could bear another blow. At the very least she knew that Robb and her mother were at Riverrun. Yoren had heard news of that in the same breathe that he learned that Tywin Lannister had established himself at Harrenhal and was pillaging the land. Arya never felt so close when Yoren said that they were going to travel to Riverrun by way of Maidenpool and the Saltpans. He thought that travelling west of God’s Eye would make it more likely that they would come into contact with ‘lions.’ So far Yoren was right, no lions seemed concerned with stopping Yoren’s band, but when Yoren arrived at the Saltpans with his charge of thirty men in tow Arya knew something was wrong. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]See with your eyes [/FONT][FONT=&quot]Arya told herself. Yoren was a strong man who seemed utterly uninterested or swayed with nature. He cursed and spat as he marched his gang of men north even after moving away from the King’s Road. Now he stands along the Trident and across the wide river there is a thickly forested area that Yoren didn’t seem to comprehend or recognize. It was just barely visible, but all the same it troubled Yoren and thus is troubled Arya. It was when he saw Saltpans that he decided to lead the new recruits for the Night’s Watch for the town and port. It was midday and sunny when Arya finally saw the town and off in the distance she saw three banners. A sigil she did not recognize, a Tully Trout, and the Direwolf’s head of House Stark. Instantly Arya felt happy and relieved in such a way that drew stares from the others in their company. Arya did not care, this meant she was almost home. She would have cried if she had any tears left, and it would have been for the first time in what seemed like years that it would have been from something other than pain and suffering. Even though Arya was sweating from the near unbearable heat, she had almost run to the front of the line to where Yoren was. The old brother turned and looked disgusted. What are you doing here Boy?” Arya had barely registered the question. “Go back with the others, we don’t know what kind of welcome we’ll get here. Go back before I make you wish you had, Boy.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]At that Arya shrunk back and drifted back into the line. She had considered scowling at Yoren and running off to the town, but Arya wasn’t sure if that was the right thing to do. She had been tricked once by a flag back at King’s Landing and here one wrong move could keep her from her mother and her brothers when she was so close. Nevertheless when Yoren reached the gate of Saltpans the line turned into a mass which spread out on either side of him so it was as if Arya had stayed at the front. Yoren was asking the men at the gates a few questions, some of which didn’t make any sense to Arya. Why was he asking about the trees? When the men on top of the gates answered back Arya was even more confused. It was as if the forest wasn’t there just a moon’s turn ago and that instead it was the open sea. The Bay of Crabs. Arya thought that that was stupid. Oceans don’t turn into forests and she was about to say that when it occurred to her that she had been told something about Saltpans while she was with Septa Mordane. She didn’t remember much, she was too angry or too focused on her dancing lessons with Syrio at King’s Landing and on the travel south to care about that. Yet, now that she thought back, Saltpans was supposed to be a port. Was it? Arya looked around and on the river. There were ships there, some of them looked foreign. That didn’t make any sense to Arya until she started thinking about how the skies turned and why Yoren seemed so interested in trees. Something happened while Arya was travelling north and the happiness that she felt when she saw the Direwolf banner turned into anxiety about what was yet to come.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Stormlands: Davos[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Davos looked over the eastern sea that might once have been known as the narrow sea. Once, but no longer. Davos could not even be sure if it could even be called eastern anymore since the sun rose at his back and set somewhere along a distant shore. Of all the things that have happened, that would be the least strange to him. Davos turned his head to look down at his hand. Lord Stannis had taken one digit from each of his fingers. Except the thumb Davos reminded himself as he inspected the scar tissue. The pain had numbed some time past, but Davos still felt the phantom remnants of his fingernails. Stranger still sometimes he felt them in the small puch he had around his neck, as if they were still connected to him. Davos had come to believe that this was his luck. How else could that explain what had happened to him? Davos had found a true lord, one that he would serve until the end of his days. Stannis Baratheon. Stannis had told Davos that a good deed does not wash out the bad, nor does a bad deed entirely cloud out the good. In order to pay for his years of smuggling Davos lost the tips of his fingers. In reward for coming to the aid of Storm’s End and bringing onions and some small amounts of other food items he was knighted and given a small plot of lands to call his own in Cape Wrath. “I am no fit man to become a knight milord” Davos remembered himself telling Stannis. “I am just a humble smuggler out of fleabottom.” Lord Stannis, lean from hunger and hard from war had a furrow grow across his brow “If half a hundred new knights are created every generation from sellswords and battles, why not a man who saved me and mine from eating our own dead? My own brother and his banners were deaf to my need. Now kneel smuggler and you will rise a knight with a name.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Davos knelt and Stannis’s sword touched his shoulders. When Davos rose up he had became a knight. Davos didn’t feel any different then, Davos still didn’t feel any different now. Some men treated him differently, but how Davos saw himself did not change. Davos only dared one more trip since then, this time as a knight in Lord Stannis’s service. It was no where near enough to feed Stannis’s garrison, but the Redwyne fleet thinned a fortnight ago. If Davos had any notion of it, they were scouting the seas. Lord Redwyne and Tyrell seemed to feast less and less and the vast host besieging Storm's End. If the Narrow Sea had changed, Westeros may have changed as well. Cut off from all news of the outside world except for what Davos himself could provide, the castle’s defenders had taken to wild gossiping which seemed to touch every subject from Robert’s triumph over Prince Rhaegar to the Gods showing their wrath upon the men of the earth. Attempts were made to stop the spread of rumors, some of which could threaten the moral of all the men inside the massive fortification, but Davos knew that it would be folly. When smuggling along the coasts when food was scarce Davos found that when men had only dreams and tales to sup on they treasured it like the finest vintage of arbhor wine and drank it as greedily as a cup of good mead. Davos had done what he could and gave Storm’s End enough to give every man a thin meal, but it was not nearly enough to survive on. He may have to go out again, but with the Redwyne fleet scattering and the Tyrell host showing cracks it might be safer now. King Stannis already had a message for him to bring to the outside world, a message that could rally what remained of the Storm Lords behind him. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Davos was turning away from the sea when he heard the rattling of a chain. Turning, Davos Seaworth saw the face of a man who was as if an old friend. Maester Cressen smiled at Davos with an expression filled with warmth and courtesy. “Ah, Davos Seaworth. Just the knight I was hoping to see.” Davos had met Maester Cressen shortly after he got off his ship, Black Betha. While initially weary of the old man, Davos found some of the same integrity he had seen in Stannis and quickly got along well with him. "Maester." Davos said "What did you wish to ask me?" Davos may have taken a liking to the man, but he still did not fully know his courtesies and a part of him inside still felt a weary beggar whenever a man of high station thought to treat with him, even if its only a courtesy in passing. "Davos I am aware that Stannis has entrusted you with a set letters to send to one of the nearby lords and spread the word throughout the stormlands if they had not heard it yet. That task takes precedence over food and provisions, but I would ask that on your return trip you bring other forms of supplies so that I may help tend to the sick and wounded. The men here have starved on the bones of rats before you came, and even now the onions turnips and fish are supplements to that diet. If it is possible I would beseech you to find some store of cloth and if there is a maester in some lord's castle you can give him this" Maester Cressen reached out his hand. In his palm was a piece of parchment with an assortment of letters in a row. "This lists our needs in order of their most dire. It will not take up too much space on your ship, but some of it is fragile. If it is not a burden and does not endanger you I would beg you to get these things so that no more of the men here will suffer more than they are already forced to endure." Davos did not know what to say to this. Here was a man high in the services of a great lord and he was begging him to bring medicines and herbs to save the lives of those in his care. Him, a lowborn out of King's Landing. "I do not know what is on that list my lord, but I will give it to someone who does and I will not rest until you have what you need." Maester Cressen smiled politely and informed Davos Seaworth that he was no lord. Davos did not really understand the distinction, instead he reached up for his fingertips and merely thought the word luck as he prepared to depart.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Riverlands: Theon[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]
[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Theon Greyjoy remained bitter and angry since his crown was taken away from him by an act of the Gods. Theon had a letter, a letter that would have made his father a king again and Theon a conqueror just like Robb Stark. He had already been hosting with the Mallisters when the thrice damned glow appeared and forever robbed him of his chance to claim his birthright. Bitter and anger couldn’t begin to describe the true depths of his feelings. No woman can ease his wroth for long and wines and ales only serve to inflame and latter numb him. Instead, he needed to kill something. He needed to fight in another Whispering Wood. He needed his victory. He needed something, anything, to dull the pain he was feeling. Something, Theon now knew, he may never get. Ser Kevin Lannister and ser Addam Marbrand had arrived under a banner of peace with just a handful of guards with them to discuss terms. Theon had been expecting that, as had most of the Riverland armies. Unsurprisingly more than half of the northern lords also wished for peace. Theon lost his birthright the same day that Robb Stark lost his and the Lannisters lost theirs. All that remained now was the Trident and the thick near unnavigatable rivers and forests that surround them. Theon shouldn’t have been surprised when the Lords of the Trident also continued to push for war. Theon wanted it more, perhaps more than even Lady Whent. Without war and victory, Theon almost felt as if he would crack and break. It was as such that he was only half paying attention to the negotiations taking place around him.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Here are our terms Lord Stark and we will recognize your claim and title as King of the North and King of the Trident.” Kevin Lannister began, with all the added courtesies except with the withholding of the style rightly given to a king. A style that should have been my own. “A complete exchange of prisoners. My Lord Brother has lost all of his other children and grandchildren, Jamie Lannister must be returned to us. In return we shall return all of those that were captured by our forces. In addition we will pledge not to bare arms against you or any lord of the north or the trident for a period of five years. The lands of the Trident have been badly plundered, many of the smallfolk may not survive to the end of the year and none will last through winter. We must end this fighting Lord Stark and allow our forces and people time to heal old wounds and mourn for loss of those who died. Any lord who has lost their keep or holdfast to Westerland forces may return without molestation, all except for Harrenhal.” Kevin Lannister paused, reading the face of Robb Stark and scanning the room. Lady Whent had an expression of horror on her face and some of the Riverlords had looks in their eyes which would seem to reject these terms. Robb’s face though… Almost as still as stone, you’d never know what was really going on in his head unless you knew him. Theon observed that Robb was tempted, but Harrenhal was not something he would ever willingly part with. “Are you a thief my Lord of Lannister?” Catelyn Tully asked, finally breaking the silence.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“No my Lady” Kevin Lannister said with cool courtesy in his voice, as if offended by the question. “There are thirty thousand men at arms from the West, almost as many who are cooks and camp followers, even a few attendants. They must all be housed. Many of them are unruly, anxious, or desperate. Unless they are all held together as one cohesive mass they will fall apart and raid the Trident until there is nothing left. Harrenhal is a great black ruin My Lady, to fully restore it would take decades. We do not have decades. The reason why the ceasefire is part of our terms is to allow us to find our way back home. I am sure you can understand that Lady Stark. We have the means at our disposal to make this war between us last forever, so that there can be no end. What purpose would that serve? None. My Lady we do not desire Harrenhal, we want to go home. To do that we need peace, for as long as there is war we will be focused on making sure that you do not have an ounce of grain to feed yourself.” Robb Stark rose by this and walked close to Kevin Lannister. “Do you presume to threaten us Lannister? I have defeated your nephew the Kingslayer in open battle and liberated Riverrun. I have the combined powers of the North and Trident behind me. I may have lost the North, but with the Trident still with us you will lose any war you try to wage. Where is your gold? Perhaps Tywin should find a privy if you want to keep your own armies fed and paid.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Kevin Lannister did not take the sally, Theon noted disappointingly. If these negotiations failed he could be on the battlefield within a fortnight. Ser Addam Marbrand, however, was reddening with anger. It won’t take much to set him off Theon was half tempted to goad him into showing bare steel. He was not too far away from Robb, he was as good a swordsman as any and would gladly oblige to chop down that burning tree on his sercoat. “We have plenty of gold Lord Stark, we brought more than enough stores with us and easily took half the gold in the riverlands before you lifted the siege of Riverrun. We’ve taken more since. You have no mines my Lord, no mints to make more coin. Are you so certain that your riders will be paid longer than our own? Your own jape meant to inflame me only shows the true understanding of the smallfolk. Once your gold runs out they will come to us simply on the idea that we will have the coin, even if we are almost running out ourselves in a few years time. As for you beating my nephew in open battle, from the reports I’ve heard it seems as though you took him unaware with his host divided into three parts. We won’t be taken unaware and we will not be in three parts when we face you in battle. If war is what must happen, then it will be as it must Lord Stark. I, however, came to negotiate terms of peace and to give us both the opportunity to return home.” Robb Stark and the rest of the room were silent, but there was a tension in the air that Theon was starting not to like. There was far too much truth in the Lannister’s words, even if a Lannister’s word is as good as the contents of his chamberpot. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Him and Robb Stark would cut through the Lannister hosts without much of an issue. The Kingslayer was the best sword in their army, with him gone what else did the Lannisters have? “Do you truly believe that? Very well my lord I always like it when I am underestimated by lackwits and fools. I have won two battles and will win more.” Robb Stark said to a roar of support from the lords behind him, no louder than the Greatjon. Kevin Lannister almost didn’t seem to notice. “There is more to war than battles, but this is going no where my Lord.” His voice barely carried to where Theon was, most likely the rest of the room was deaf to his words. Nevertheless Robb Stark raised a hand and the room quieted down. “Is there anything else you wish to present before us” Robb motioned around the room “for your terms or have we had it in the main?” Kevin Lannister seemed almost pleased by that. “There is more my Lord. After the prisoners are exchanged, the lands are allowed to heal, and we search for home Lord Tywin Lannister has agreed to follow all the laws and regulations you have laid down as King of the Trident for as long as we remain. In time, should it prove hopeless to try to leave my Lord Brother will bend his knee with all his followers to the King of the North.” After that silence fell upon the great hall and all the lords in attendance. What is this, a trick? Theon did not know what to make of this, no one knew what to make of this. It was as if everything had suddenly been thrown into disarray. “What do you mean?” Robb Stark asked, suspiciously. Kevin Lannister spoke with all the confidence, authority, and courtesy he could muster. “It means, Lord Stark, that should the Rock and the Westerlands be lost to us, everything that we have will be yours to command.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Iron Islands: Aeron[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The Drowned God’s Prophet stood and roared with a voice that bellowed like a horn across the ocean “The Storm God in his wrath plucked Balon Greyjoy from his castle and cast him down! Now he feasts beneath the waves in the Drowned God’s watery halls. Yet the Storm God has thrust another curse upon us, another token of his jealousy and wrath. How he fears the Iron Born, to have plucked even the islands themselves from their ancient positions and flung them too far into the sunset sea! It will be months before we hope to find land again, months before the Iron Born can do their Godly work and finish the conquests that King Balon had started. For too long we have obeyed the laws of the Greenlands, for too long have we bowed down to lesser men. We are Iron Born! A King will come again to lead us, for what is dead may never die but rises harder and stronger.” Aeron Greyjoy’s voice carried to all who had been watching. This was not the first time he had spoke his God’s message and it would not be the last. Ever since the Storm God cast its ungodly light across the Iron Islands it had been severed from its conquests and has been left to starve and struggle where it could have conquered and thrived. There were some fools who still believed that this was a trick by the Greenland Gods. Those idols have no power over the Iron Islands, the Iron Islands are the domain of the Drowned God’s servants. Greater fools believe that this was the work of the Drowned God, for the Drowned God rules over all the oceans. Aeron had nothing but scorn, scorn they would not even deserve, for such a belief. The Drowned God speaks through the waves and ocean, not through light and certainly not filled with warmth.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The water is cold. At its deepest darkest depths it is a cold beyond mortal understanding. Aeron Greyjoy received but a glimpse of this truth when he was drowned and the foolish boy that he was died. If the Drowned God were to have done this then it would have come through the waves, through darkness, and cold. Aeron Greyjoy no longer flinches from his God’s cold embrace and the darkness no longer holds any fears for the prophet. Those are the marks of God, not warmth and light. His audience began roaring cheers. “Aeron! Aeron! King Aeron!” and “Damphair! Damphair!” were the most common. Aeron Greyjoy no longer bothered explaining why he is not worthy of the Seastone chair, why he has other duties. Instead now he simply bellows “No, it is not I who will sit the Seastone Chair! We must have our Kingsmoot! We must hear our God’s decision at the bones of Naga and Old Wyck!” After a brief pause those who have heard the word of God and taken its wisdom into their own drowned hearts begin calling out “Kingsmoot! Kingsmoot!” and this call carries throughout the Iron Islands. Yet, no one has gone forth with the Kingsmoot. Ravens, those creatures of the Storm God, no longer remember their way to the different castles within the Iron Islands. Messages are lost or go to the wrong place, breeding even more confusion and ignorance than the Storm God’s vile trick a Moon’s Turn past. Aeron could not be certain if less than half the lords of the Iron Islands knew about the Kingsmoot, or would dare venture there without the knowledge of what will await them. As such Aeron has taken it upon himself to visit each of the Iron Islands in turn and make his call for a Kingsmoot personally lest the Iron Islands collapse upon themselves at the Storm God’s hand.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Dorne: Quentyn[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]It was the tenth day when Quentyn finally caught a glimpse of what he believed was part of Dorne. Part anxious, part desperate, he took out a myrish lens he had kept in his pocket to peer into distant shore. Quentyn was almost certain that it was Lemonwood or the Salt Shore. Though he had been sent north to Yronwood’s lands since his youth, he was not a stranger to the areas surrounding Sunspear. Every Prince of Dorne must be aware of their lands, Quentyn was no different. Still, even amidst certainty there is always room for caution. It was still not quite morning and much of his company had not red risen. There were six who left Dorne: Cletus Yronwood, Archibald Yronwood, Garris Drinkwater, Maester Kedry, William Wells, alongside himself. The trading ship had been out of port for only three days, but once the skies and even the very sun changed it had taken less than half a day for the captain to turn around, but without sight of shore the ship had struggled to find its exact barrings back to Sunspear. Given the nature of the shore and the way Quentyn reckons their approach, the ship may have missed Dorne entirely and sailed south into the strangely cool seas. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Garris and Wells were already on deck, but Quentyn was not certain they would be any greater judge of land than himself. The Yronwoods might, but they would know the north far better than the south. Instead Quentyn wanted Maester Kedry to make an appearance, but the good maester had spent most of his nights studying the skies in order to make a guide to bring them back to Dorne. It was Kedry who suggested that the Captain may have been heading too far south and it seems as though he had the right of it. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The sailors and oarsmen were more than happy to see the sight of shore, already a good number of them have drank themselves into song and longing. “You would think they had been out at sea for a year” Ser Wells muttered with passing annoyance. His freckles seemed to move about his face when spoke, but Garris put his arm on his shoulder and gave a few phrases of encouragement. “Cheer up spots, it’ll only be for a fortnight or two before we find ourselves a new ship and old Maester Kedry makes a map of the sky.” Garris, drink in hand, had probably taken news of their return to Dorne best. “Since when do you care about maps, Drink?” Garris Drinkwater lifted his cup and took a deep gulp of a Dornish Red. “I don’t mind pictures and maps” Garris said after his cup was emptied “every now and then I need something to keep you five from getting lost.” With an easy smile on his face, Garris went in search of another cup or flagon. Wells wore a fading scowl as he muttered a barely audible remark about “Garris should drink some water.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Quentyn barely paid the two any mind. The Prince of Dorne’s primary concern was his early return. It might not be too great a thing to have his departure delayed, but the thought of him returning home so soon wore away at his soul more than the mummery at Sunspear. Given the severity of the change to the skies and the cooling of the sea it was Quentyn’s duty to return to his father and uncle and find out the full extent of what had happened. Only then could he fulfill his duty and bring about justice for Dorne. The most beautiful woman in the world is waiting for me Quentyn thought with bitter longing and the Gods are playing games with us. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Dorne: Arianne[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]For the first time in an age people flooded the shadow city during daytime. The hot Dornish sun seemed to disappear with the skies, leaving the days warm and the nights as cool as winter. Arianne Martell had never thought she would see this when it appeared as though fall had only just started and the days still remained as hot as any would expect atop the Dornish sands. Worse, for the second time in a period of weeks it threatened to rain, and the distant sound of thunder could be heard off somewhere across the Narrow Sea. Something had happened to Dorne, but Arianne did not even begin to understand what. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Ser Manfrey Martell, Obara Sand, and five hundred of the swiftest men at horse were preparing ready to depart from the city to reestablish physical contact with Oberyn Martell, Arianne’s uncle who was otherwise known as the “Red Viper of Dorne.” Ravens have had increasing difficulty with carrying messages and all of Dorne has fallen into disarray. If a bird could no longer be trusted with letters, then men would have to be. The chilled Sun was, perhaps, a gift from the seven in this regard. Though Dornish horse could do with a third of the water a northern horse needs, it is still no good to put the beasts through the burden of the desert sands for too long a time. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“We will send word back to Sunspear soon Princess” ser Manfrey Martell assured Arianne “and by the second moon’s turn Oberyn will have returned with his hosts.” Obara had a fierce look on her face, as if preparing herself to go to war, but her expression softened when Arianne spoke to her a few farewells. “All this did was delay us from taking our Vengeance.” Obara gave the word the power of a prayer and the venom of a curse, “father will not wish to return if he can avoid doing so.” With only a few brief words, the sound of hooves and men drowned out all other sounds in the shadow city. Only when the sound began to fade that Arianne turned back to the Tower of the Sun.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Obara was the last of the Sand Snakes to leave Sunspear, even Tyene departed. All who remained in Sunspear were Ricasso and Alyce Ladybright and it was becoming painfully apparent that she was being overwhelmed and increasingly without support. Doran Martell, her father, had sent a messenger informing Arianne that he would be returning shortly. Doran Martell, however, has never been prompt and it may be a moon’s turn before he arrives. Even when he would have arrived, Arianne doubted that it would be much good. Amidst her worries, Arianne barely noticed when the seneschal Ricasso came out into the shadow city with a wide grin sculpted onto his face. “Princess, Princess, excellent news!” Arianne looked at him confused, “Has word arrived of my father’s coming or a bird come from afar?” It might have been far too quick, but it was possible the situation forced Doran Martell to leave faster than he would normally have. A raven coming from a far away castle would be a good sign as well, though she was less hopeful about that. Curious for an answer, she pressed Ricasso. “No, my princess. It is the Prince! Quentyn has arrived in Sunspear with Lord Yronwood’s son!” [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Dorne: Areo[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]“I have been away too long” the Prince of Dorne said in a strained voice. “Though rest might be better served than words, I must speak with my son and daughter alone. I know you have waited long for my arrival, I trust that you will forgive me for just another day.” When Doran Martell finished speaking, some of the anxious people inside the courtyard of the Tower of the Sun began to dissipate. Areo Hotah could feel the tension, the fear that hung about this place just as truly as he felt the cool winds. He could not tell which one troubled him more, but after a few muttered words much of the people dispersed. Only the Seneschal and the Maester attempted to stay behind, but Doran dismissed both of them. Calleotte was always there to attend to him anyways, as was himself. Serve. Protect. Obey. Simple vows for a simple man. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]When they were all gone Arianne began to speak, but Doran looked at her sharply for a moment and then softened his gaze. “Not here, not where anyone can hear.” Arianne looked around her and saw no one, but before she could attempt to speak again the Prince of Dorne looked up and asked “Areo, if you would be so kind, could you take me to the throne room?” As gently as he could, Area leaned down and tenderly lifted his prince in his arms. Though he tried to avoid pain, his prince winced thrice before he even arrived at the staircase. Doran’s swollen joints and reddish purple toes were hard to look upon and Areo knew that even the slightest touch could bring him great harm. By the time Areo entered the throne room and placed Doran lightly upon the throne with a spear above it, Doran Martell was both out of breathe and in great pain. Hotah considered getting Calleote to bring him milk of the poppy, but if his Prince wanted it he would have asked for it. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Now” Doran said between breathes “you may speak now, Arianne.” Arianne didn’t speak, not for some moments. There was some pain in her eyes, but anger was there as well. Though small in frame, Arianne never once lacked for boldness and her silence spoke to the gravity of the situation. “Father I am sure that there are some things that must be your top concerns at the moment: The stability of Dorne, how best to handle Myrcella, and everything that has happened to the heavens above us. The Water Gardens are no fit place to rule a kingdom after all. With the Yronwood heir here, and Dark Star returning to High Hermitage a good portion of the kingdom is already secure.” Doran nodded, but Arianne seemed to grow angrier with every word. Hotah was sure that the Prince had noticed. Little princess Hotah thought to himself, what are you holding back? “But I will know why Yronwood was here in the first place and why he and Quentyn were posing as merchants to leave for the free cities.” At that Doran fixed his gaze at Arianne. Quentyn’s was more confused, however and gave a rushed and easily refutable denial. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Where did you hear that?” Doran Martell asked harshly, though by now Arianne had a fury building up inside her. Had it been anyone else Areo would already have approached her and forced her to calm herself or leave, but this was Doran’s only daughter and heir to Dorne. “Princess” Hotah reminded not unkindly “you should answer your father’s question” after Arianne remained defiant. “I have friends and I am not blind. What madness compelled you to send him here? Old Town would have better suited any need for secrecy.” Doran stared “Who else knew that he was departing?” Arianne glared back “myself, and a few others. Have I disrupted your plots against me father?” Quentyn could no longer keep quiet after that. “Plot against you? Arianne you have it all wrong. I wasn’t trying to supplant you, I was tr-” Quentyn stopped himself before he said any more, but Doran was less than half a heartbeat behind “Enough Quentyn!” Quentyn turned back to his father, and Areo Hotah turned with him. Doran Martell clenched his jaw in pain and gave a low groan. Calleotte rushed to Doran’s side and offered him a cup of milk of the poppy. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Doran took it and downed the very large cup before reclining back in his throne. “Quentyn you will say no more about this. I forbid it. Go, leave me. We shall talk more of this on the morrow.” Quentyn gave one last look at Arianne before leaving. Once he was gone Doran looked to Maester Calleote “I think that will be all for today, I wish to speak with my daughter alone.” Calleotte gave a brief show of resistance before he bowed and scurried out the door. Only when the door was closed did Doran look at his daughter. “You do him wrong Arianne. If anyone should be plotting against another in this family it should be Quentyn against myself. This defiance does you no justice.” Doran blinked and Areo Hotah knew that the poppy was taking effect. “Now I must have rest, we shall talk latter. Soon I will tell you everything, if I can trust you to keep your silence.” Before Arianne could utter another word Doran Martell was already half asleep. Hotah reached down and lifted his Prince and went to carry him off to his chambers. “Hotah, what did he mean by that?” Arianne asked as he was leaving with the Prince in tow. “I am afraid I cannot answer that Princess, but I can say that he has never meant you any harm” and with that Hotah left the Princess alone in the throne room. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Iron Islands: Asha[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The heat bore its weight upon the deck of the Black Wind. Asha Greyjoy stood armed and armored: throwing axe in one hand and steel dirk in the other. Another thirty of her crew were similarly prepared for battle. Her black sails were not alone, some twenty ships made up the retinue of her supporters. Most of them were Harlaw men, Harras Harlaw, Hotho Harlaw, and Rodrik the Reader were the most powerful and notable of them. In the thick warm grey of the morning as spit and spittle rained on them, the sound of a hundred drums and war horns could be felt around them. The Ironborn were going to war. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]When Aeron Greyjoy made his trek across the main islands calling for a Kingsmoot, he could not understand the difficulties of making such a call when ravens could not fly and the skies told lies. No less than three Kingsmoot took place, all of them contested. After Euron Greyjoy won two of them, he declared himself King of the Iron Islands. Within weeks Aeron Greyjoy moved to support Victarion Greyjoy. Asha Greyjoy, who fled to Harlaw after the first Kingsmoot took pace, found herself perilously bereft of allies in pursuit of her own claim. Euron Crow’s Eye married her by way of proxy to an old fat lord, Erik Anvil-Breaker, which in the end was what forced her hand to support Victarion. Asha could not go to the North, there were no places of refuge anywhere besides Harlaw and the only one who would not quietly kill her or marry her was Victarion. With two Kings and no one else to plunder, the Iron Islands soon collapsed into open warfare with itself. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]That was many moons ago. Months had gone by and now the sky held no more secrets to the Iron Born. Here on the eve of battle more than half the Iron Fleet under the Command of Victarion Greyjoy will win the so called “Sowing of Reavers” and the last remains of Euron’s battered fleet will be sunk to the water halls of the Drowned God. Euron Crow’s Eye had at the beginning of the war some three hundred vessels, but Victarion had more and Aeron Damphair had significant pull amongst the faithful. Asha’s presence among them managed to stir the Harlaws and any who remained on the sidelines. Since those months had past Euron had taken three ships for every two that Victarion did. There are less than fifty ships in his fleet now, his last seat of power crumbling as Old Wyk sees itself torn apart by supporters of either king. Even wounded, even at the brink of his destruction, Asha could not shake a sense of unease. The feeling that “Crow’s Eye” was could still win this war. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The sound of war cries could be heard in the distance, the sound of drums beating across the water, and the thin outline of ships in the horizon. Sound never travels better than it does across still waters, and these waters are as still as the grave. Victarion’s main forces were engaging the enemy. As time passed and the sound of oars propelled Asha closer to the fray the sound of men cursing and steel striking steel formed a great cacophony of death. A melancholic weight pressed down on the crew of the Black Wind even heavier than the Dornishmen’s finest weapon. These were not Greenlanders deserving to be plundered and slaughtered, these were Ironborn fighting Ironborn. Even after months of fighting the old taboos against Ironborn spilling the blood of other Ironborn have strength, especially for Asha’s crew which had only seen battle twice in this disastrous conflict. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]It was only when Asha could see men racing back and forth upon an enemy’s deck did she give the command to sound the Black Wind’s war horns and her men to pound their drums. Just like that, the weight was lifted as curses and war cries flew like arrows from the Black Wind. Harlaw ships quickly followed, and the distant cries of familiar voices blended together as the ships rammed into the worn flank of Euron’s fleet. The shock of the impact nearly brought Asha to her knees, infuriating her and wounding her pride. With an angry curse she leaped to her feet and was amongst the first of the boarding party with a dozen men just behind her. Spotting an oarsman reaching for an axe, Asha threw her own nearly cleaving the man’s arm off. Her next blow was more successful with the head. All around her the familiar sounds of bones breaking, steel on steel, and men cursing brought on a battle fever. It didn’t take long for her men to start counting off their number of kills, drunk off the sight of white and red. Some arrows fell harmlessly off Asha’s armor with thuds and taps. The one that pierced the skin she brushed aside as carelessly as she might a leather tunic that was a bit too restraining. At “Four!” Asha turned to see another man all in red smeared iron approaching her, battle axe in one hand and throwing axe in the other. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Asha cleaved her own axe with a kick from the last combatant and turned to face the attacker. His grip on his throwing axe must have been weakened from the slickness of the blood, but when he threw it, it left too early and went harmlessly over her head. Asha’s throws were never so sloppy. While the Axe did not get through the steel helm, it caved it in along with the Iron Born’s skull just enough kill, if not knock out. Lorren Longaxe cried out “Eight!” and a moment later Qarl the Maid shouted “The Ship is Ours!” The few with any fight left in them tore off their armor and went into the sea to fight on another boat, while a few barricaded themselves under the lower decks. All around more and more ships cried victory and Asha knew the day was theirs. Ours Asha reminded herself, mine. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]In the hours that followed many surrendered, but a few stubborn supporters resisted to the bitter end and hurled curses at everyone and anyone. The Ironborn that wanted to join Victarion were spared, the Thrall’s were taken with the iron price, and the rest were given to the Drowned God’s watery halls. As the fog and grey started to be lifted the bright red stains glistened in the sun. The waters below were clouded red and the sightings of sharks feasting upon the dead and dying were never far from view. The real prize, however, had not yet been taken. Asha had heard from her Nuncle Rodrik that Euron had not been in the battle, but resided within the Great Keep. Reports placed him in the Great Hall sitting on the Seastone Chair. The Silence and its red painted decks were not in harbor either, which was likely more towards the ill than the good. As quick as the message was relayed, the battle was once again resumed as ship after ship made landings on the beaches of Pyke and the castle was besieged. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]When the Black Wind made shore, Asha stripped the heavy armor from her body leaving only a mail shirt and leather underneath for protection. The Sun’s unwelcome appearance had threatened to cook her alive even as the breeze was as cool as Asha could hope for. The gates were already being breached and her men had no more part to play in the fighting. This was simply one more step to victory. The unease she felt earlier was only now starting to seep back into her mind. Slowly at first, but its progress was insidious and by the time her crew was fully ashore, moving to meet up with Rodrik and her Harlaw cousins, she realized that even now there was something unsettling in the air. She was not certain what, but it made her wish for her armor again. Too late Asha knew that she couldn’t turn around now, the entirety of the Iron Islands is making its way ashore. I will never look so weak or indecisive. Most of the men were barely armed, let alone armored making even Asha’s steel mail shirt seem out of place amongst a sea of hardened eather. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Asha knew her Nuncle at once. Rodrik “the Reader” Harlaw stood surrounded by other captains, many of which were Harlaw men though a few stood out. Though, amongst them, he was the only one fully armed and armored; as if he were about to go to war with the Greenlands. Gorold Goodbrother called out to her “We have won!” The men around her cheered as Asha called back something about Victarion and spoils. It was an automatic response, something to give an heir of certainty and to prevent her own doubts from seeping to the surface. Victory? Asha turned the question into a curse. We will have won when Euron is broken and drowned. Hotho Humpback embellished the tale when she got close enough to spit. “Pyke is ours and the Castle is about to fall. All over men are calling out for Victarion and for the downfall of the Crow’s Eye.” Rodrik Harlaw did not seem nearly as certain of victory. “The Silence is out to sea and this war is not yet won. Not until Victarion sits the Seastone Chair and Euron’s body is cast out into the seas and it is torn asunder by the creatures of the sea.” An air of quiet shrouded the group for a moment, seemingly deafening the whole of the world. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]It was only when other sounds seemed to come back in the distance that people began to chuckle, mutter, curse, and shout. Asha was about to speak when the Iron Born began calling out for Victarion. Turning, she saw him mounted atop a horse fully armored with a Kraken shaped helm atop his head. To his immediate side was the Damphair, unarmored and clad in the priestly robes of the Drowned God. Behind him were Nute the Barber, Old Drumm, and a score of other lords and captains. He was marching towards Pyke, no sooner had the realization came to her than some of those around her began to fall in line behind their King. Most of the Harlaws were doing the same. Only Rodrik did not go, instead he reached out for Asha and pulled her aside. “Do not go.” Asha looked back, confused. “Why not?” Asha had no time for this, but something kept her firmly planted to the ground and the hard stone of the ground. “Euron may have one last trick up his sleeve. The only thing standing in the way of him claiming total victory, even on the cusp of defeat, would be the death of the Damphair, Victarion, and yourself.” Asha paused, noticing a paleness to her Nuncle’s face. “You did not listen to me when you went to the Kingsmoot, but you must listen to me now. The Silence was not here, it did not sink. For the first time since the war began all three Krakens that could challenge the Crow’s Eye are in one place. If there is any any love you may have for me, do not go.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Asha did not speak, realizing a danger here. “What can I do, Nuncle?” Asha said, trying to add a show of strength in her voice. There was an added slyness to her voice, a coyness. Anything to keep the tremble from her throat. Still, it came threw. Just barely enough for Rodrik to realize. “Stay behind with your crew, some of whom love you best of all in this world, and avoid large groups of people. Do not go to the first feast, nor the third. If you would listen to me, head to Ten Towers and stay there until Euron is dead. You won’t, so simply stay out of sight and far away from Vitarion or Aeron. It will not be difficult, neither of them will seek after you.” “You would have her cower from an enemy, cowering in the dark? Are you Craven or do you think our Captain is?” Called out Qarl the Maid. Rodrik turned to him with a dark look threatening death. To his credit Qarl did not balk until Asha shouted for him to be quiet. “Where will you be going Rodrik, if I stay behind?” Asha asked in a questioning tone. Something about Qarl’s words gave her courage. “To the Great Keep, I will see Euron drowned and cast into the sea if nothing goes wrong. I will see the same if everything goes wrong.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Hah!” a man called out from behind Asha. Before he could say anymore, something of an uproar broke out behind her as her crew and some of the Harlaws began bellowing at one another. A sharp word from Asha stopped her own crew, the Harlaws followed suit with only a small pause. Asha was still heir to the Ten Towers, a fact that Rodrik and Asha was fond of reminding nowadays. “Nuncle, I thought you said you preferred your history cold and dead, written on ink and parchment?” Rodrik seemed to lighten for a moment. “I do, but I prefer a history laid down in red if it means an end to this Asha. We both know that we are no where near Westeros anymore. The more we fight amongst ourselves the more we bleed ourselves into oblivion and the likes of Euron will see the whole world drenched in the same red plums that now fill the seas around Pyke. This needs to end, or else we will lose far more than we have ever dreamed of. I will not see the Iron Islands become another Valyria.” The Reader paused and even the most headstrong and foolish held their breathe. Asha could not even find the words to speak. After a long moment passed by Rodrik moved closer and whispered something in her ear. “Do as I ask Asha, for the love you bear me, and you may become Queen.” [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Dorne: Areo II[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]It was getting warmer again. The sun was still far too cold for the Dornishmen, but Areo Hotah found the temperature evoking a series of almost forgotten memories of his childhood in Norvos. Winter meant winter in the Hills of Norvos with snow drifts and long dark nights. Not having to endure that fate had been one of the few things Areo had found instantly appealing under the hot sun of Dorne. Once the sun had been too hot and the food too spicy, but Areo had grown increasingly fond of them in recent years. The return of the warmth seemed to herald things to come.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Today the Viper returned to Sunspear. The whole of Dorne had been at the base of the Tower of the Sun to welcome and feast him. Except for the Prince. Doran Martell had grown too frail to make the climb down to welcome his brother, the change in temperature and the more frequent rains had taken a considerable toll. This is not good for him Areo Hotah thought to himself, he should be watching the children at their play. The Water Gardens was always the Prince’s favorite place in all off Dorne, and it was there he could find some peace in his agony. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]A page brought word of Oberyn’s approach just a few moments before the Viper himself reached the final stair and entered the throneroom. In a weak voice the prince commanded for one more poppy laced drink and dismissed Maester Calleote. The Viper looked over Doran Martell with some pain hidden behind the fierce and otherwise piercing gaze. “It’s been too long” Doran said in a voice that was only a step above a whisper. “Tell me about all that you have seen Oberyn.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Mountains and rivers, deserts and ocean, tress and more trees. One is quite like the other.” Oberyn smiled. “A surprising lack of Roses, not a Stag to be found in the woods. I might have seen a lion, but I doubt it. Only snakes, some of which seem to be quite deadly.” Doran might have smiled, but a grimace soon overtook his countenance. “Doran, it is as you suspected. There’s not a trace of Westeros or anything else beyond the Marches. The Prince’s Pass and the Boneway lead to thick woods and forests. By sea you can encounter a vast desert to the west, while the woods make way to swamps if you go north.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Doran was quiet for a moment, and his silence carried a weight. “Did you find no one?” Doran asked. Oberyn made a feigned show of contemplation before grinning. “There was one man. On my way back through Dorne I went off on my own for a day or so. Some large man with a Morning Star tried to rob me. He was quite nice actually. After some words with him and I disarmed him both ways a man can be disarmed. He was not too bad between the bedsheets either, a pity Ellaria could not there with us.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Doran laughed. Areo Hotah could not remember the last time Doran Martell had laughed. Areo suddenly hoped that Doran could laugh to his heart’s content, but this was dashed when Doran’s laughter turned to coughing and pain shot through the Prince’s body. With a weeze Doran asked about the people living in the lands beyond Dorne. “Savages” Oberyn replied “if there is a city, village, or even a tribe with more than grunts in their language and sticks and stones for weapons, I had not seen them. Certainly no allies to be made. We may very well be alone in this corner of the world, perhaps even the world itself.” Doran did not look pleased and for about ten more minutes Oberyn expanded on the various accounts of his travels and anything worth noting. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]After Oberyn completed his tales, Doran moved to talk about Myrcella. “The princess, I had almost forgotten about her.” Oberyn seemed dismissive of the Baratheon girl. “Without the Iron Throne or even part of Westeros she’s lost all her value.” Doran shook his head. “Would you kill her?” Oberyn responded without the slightest hestitation. “Kill her, wed her, crown her, throw her in a dungeon, it really doesn’t matter anymore.” Doran looked at Oberyn for a moment. “I do not want the blood of children on my hands, I will not have it! Besides, I doubt that we are alone truly alone. Who knows if on the morrow we will find Tywin Lannister lurking just behind some rock?” “It seems like you already know what to do with her.” Oberyn returned. "Tywin Lannister would find himself with a spear in his entrails if he ever thinks to come to Dorne."[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“I have… an idea.” The stress of the conversation had taken its toll on Doran. Every word now carried with it a grimace or a moan. “but… that will be for later. I am dying Oberyn…” Areo watched his master and felt an inexpressible feeling of sorrow. ”Arriane… Quentyn… Tristan… they will need you, your support, and your cunning” Oberyn grew angry. “You have been dying for years now! Go to the Water Gardens, rest, and I’ll visit you when you start to talk sense again.” Doran made a half smile “I plan to, but do not take too long… the grass will soon turn to dust… and the viper will have to move on…” Oberyn's hot temper eased a little. "We will talk more about this on the morrow, but for now rest."[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Vale of Arryn: Sansa[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Petyr Baelish was no longer the man he was. The years had not been kind to him, and his recent seizure and relocation has only exacerbated this. While Sansa spared him a sky cell, she did not grant him as much comfort that she was sure Petyr would have wanted. Petyr rose to his feet rather uneasily. He may not have had much over fifty years, but he would not have seen the younger to Maester Luwin of her distant, happier youth. His cloths were somewhat presentable, his mockingbird broach still had some of its shine. The brazier kept most of the moisture off his walls, but the smell of thick rot was still in the air. Summer always turns the Eyrie into a cesspool of black moss Sansa recalled unthinkingly. “Your grace” Petyr managed to struggle out in a mostly amiable voice, “I find I must complain about the decore, I think some green drapes would do wonders for my mood.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Drapes?[/FONT][FONT=&quot] “Fa-” Sansa caught herself. It was an old habit that took some effort to crush. Even after her reveal to the Lords and Ladies of the Vale as the daughter of Eddard Stark and Catelyn Tully, niece of Jon Arryn and Lysa Tully, and cousin to Robert Arryn, the vocal reflex did not disappear. “Lord Baelish, would you prefer a rather warm red? I think it just must satiate the black moss’s thirst.” Sansa managed to respond with the same, not entirely fake, tone. “Oh you wound me Sansa, I very much doubt that any of my lifeblood would serve as good fertilizer for my unwelcome house guest. The moss is so thirsty and I have become so thin these past few months.” A mocking grin appeared across Petyr Baelish’s face, but it Sansa did not hesitate for a moment. “Lord Baelish, you presume too much. I was referring to the delightfully spiced red to recently come from the cellars.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Hand of the King chuckled before he went into a coughing fit that forced him to his knees. “Alayne,” Instinctively Sansa’s face reddened, her eyes narrowed, and her left hand went to her swollen stomach “I’m afraid that spiced red of yours might as well be poison from the reactions it has elicited from me thus far. I do think a good headsman would do a finer job with less misery.” “My Lord, why in the name of the seven could you possibly think that?” Sansa smiled cooly, “have you given me any cause to harm you?” Petyr looked up to Sansa with a pained look in his eyes. “I never meant to… Sansa, you know I would never do anything to harm you!”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Sansa looked down at the man who had been her “father” for the past decade. “Harm me?” Sansa was having trouble discerning which avenue to unleash a relentless assault upon the feeble man behind the iron cage. “Of course you didn’t harm me. You merely used me.” Petyr moved to say something, but a sharp cold stare without any of the former trace of amusement silenced the man who has never been silenced by another. “Do not pretend Petyr, I have long since found out your game. After all, I learned from the best. I know why you brought me here, I know why you killed Jon Arryn,” she paused, briefly to look at the half curious and half terrified Petyr “and I know why you betrayed my father.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Sansa I-”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Don’t. You have not heard me finish.” Sansa turned away from Petyr to look, not at, but through one of the almost dry stones on the wall of Baelish’s cage. “I found out about that years ago Petyr, and I have forgiven you for that.” Though Sansa was not looking at Petyr Baelish, she knew what he was thinking and could guess the generalities of his next few words. To avoid having to hear them she continued. “You see Father, I have forgiven all of these treasons against me. When I figured out your reasons I could barely stay angry with you. Part of my heart was crushed, but part of my mind was awakened. Even for all your faults and betrayal, you were my last remaining link to my past. It was through you that I could prove that I was still Sansa, that I could prove that I existed. The love I developed for you was genuine. It was only when you abused that love, that trust, that you were locked away here.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Absentmindedly her hands massaged her stomach, but when the tips of her fingers met each other she suddenly realized and angrily pulled her hands away. “In a way I already knew that I was just my mother’s replacement. I found out about that before I stopped being Alayne to the outside world, before I became Alayne on the inside. I even understand why you killed Harry a few months after our second child.” Baelish, whose face was blank and emotionless, suddenly had a spark of life flash across it. “Don’t look so shocked, after all I learned everything I am from you. His hands were a bit too rough, the bruises were a bit too large, and he cared little for me. Truth be told I might have been disappointed if you didn’t do something about that, though I had expected some unfortunate gelding than some random clansman’s axe. How did you manage to buy them anyways?”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]A flicker of amusement passed across Petyr’s face as Sansa turned to look at him. “There is a way for everything, Sansa. Besides, a gelding leaves a beater with his fists to play with.” Sansa smiled rather briefly in response, sharing some of the amusement. “Of that, I have no doubt.” Sansa’s smile dropped abruptly “But it was a foolish thing to do, and even more foolish was the visit that night. You overstepped your bounds far too much then.” A brief pause and Petyr’s face carries a pained smile. “To be sure, I let it happen. I probably even encouraged it in some unknowing way. But I told you to stop on the second night and you refused to listen. The third was a stupid indulgence, even for you. The fourth left me sick. So on the fifth night I laid a trap and you fell for it rather easily, almost too easily. Could it be that you knew what I was planning?”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“I had my suspicions.” Petyr said softly, in an uncharacteristic manner. “But I had decided to go along with whatever you had planned. From the first night I knew I could not stop, knowing that a creature like that could have you and I could not.” [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Oh but father, you are a creature too, just one of an entirely different kind.” Petyr’s face twisted and with a rueful laugh said “You are right Sansa, I’m much worse. Even the Lannisters twins are better than I.” Sansa continued giving Petyr a glare of loathing. “On that I have no quip for rebuttal.” Sansa turned to leave, but Petyr called out to her. “What will you do with me Sansa?”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Nothing else. A little poison in that dreadful red won’t kill you, you’re probably halfway immune to its effects already. I won’t move you to another cage, this one suits you and me just fine. I have not decided if you will die in this cell, or if you will remain here on the duration. Before you ask, you don’t have to worry about me naming the child Petyr. We both know that I am not such a fool.” A brief pause was exchanged between the two before she turned to leave again. “I will check to see if I can arrange some drapes for you Petyr.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Crownlands: Jamie

[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]"So, cousin Robert has passed away." Rhaegar's voice trailed off slightly. He has gathered eleven namedays and gained an even heavier weight of melancholy since the war ended and the realm was shattered. Many in the halls of the throne room would have wished to unleash cheers and hail Rhaegar as King, but the atmosphere emanating from Rhaegar gave no quarter for such an act. Jamie Lannister stood at attention in his golden armor some ten paces away from the king. It had been years since his white cloak was stripped off his shoulders, years that have eaten away at Jamie. "I did not kill the King! I would never allow your children to be harmed!" he had protested once, twice, and possibly even thrice to Rhaegar, and to ser Darry, to Prince Lewyn, and ser Barristan he would do the same many times over. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Jamie would finally get his answer over three months later. "This is not about whether or not you killed the King, for I know you did not. Look to your father to the East, after he had made the connection he felt that it would not be appropriate to have someone such as you in the King's Guard. The realm is fractured, I must do what I can to mend it. I've released you from any vows, go home or stay, marry or don't, live long or shorten your own life, you have that choice." Jamie had not gone home. Home was with Cersei, but not a suckling babe or someone closer to his mother than than to his other half. For the past few years, home was almost the White Sword Tower. Now what was home? Nothing.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]For two years Jamie has been arranged to meet with potential marital partners from the Crownlands, the Westerlands, and even a few adventurers from the North and the Reach. Some were quick, others were dollars, some were honest mutton heads, others were slithering snakes. None were Cersei, none stirred any desire within him. Once, some moon's turns ago, he tried another woman. She had left satisfied, he had felt all the more soiled. Rhaegar released him from his vows, but those vows were all that tied him left to this world. In his dreams he lay with Cersei in a home far beyond even his memories, while in his days he attends court and stands as a knight in attendance to his king, but robbed of his sword and shield. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]"Surely with the usurper now dead and either burning or rotting in one of the seven hells, the North will return to us?" Some petty lordling asked, a nephew of Lord Rosby if Jamie had the right of it. Grand Maester Pycelle stroked his long beard and pondered aloud for a moment "Robert Baratheon has three heirs and a brother. I fear Lord Stark loves us not and will prefer to uphold the Baratheons than return to the realm." Lord Celtigar spoke an immediate agreement "The North will return only when a rift is opened between the Starks and the Baratheons. That much is certain, however there is other business brewing beyond even the north. Now that Robert is out of the way, we may address the issue of things lurking in the frozen wastes." The room fell silent at that for a moment, before whispers began in the court's audience. Shortly those whispers turned to jeers and shouts. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]It had been many years since first warning of the Others have made it to King's Landing. Jamie never paid those warnings any mind, laughing at them or spitting on them in turn. If he father had taught him anything, it would have been to dispel such nonsense until you could see it for yourself. Rhaegar did not dispel those rumors so easily, the King had spent many sleepless nights holding open discussion about the possibility of the threat. When Gerion Lannister’s letter reached the court, an uncle whom Jamie had remembered only for his smile and his death, it became somewhat harder to ignore. Rhaegar’s suspicion eventually wore down the outright denials of the small council and even those amongst the King’s Guard, but such did little to persuade the rest. Instead, it was more likely to make people believe that Rhaegar was as mad as his father, though every crowd he meets cheers for him twice as loudly as any of the lords of the realm. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Rhaegar lifted his hand to a quarter mast as the Hand of the King called for silence, “I understand your concerns, and your fears. Many of you think of this as little more than a fool’s errand, but there is a certain truth behind Lord Celtigar’s suggestion.” Rhaegar spoke with a calm tone that seemed to ease the tension in the air. “The realm was torn apart by some act of the Gods many years ago, but I mean to make it whole again. The Lands Beyond the Wall may be occupied by little more than shadows and trees, and I have an earnest desire that this remains true. Yet who can say with all certainty that there is nothing lurking in the dark and the cold after all that we have been through and seen. The realm was torn asunder in more than just location, but as well as time. Now that my cousin has passed, it may be possible to attain access to the lands beyond the wall. Even if it is only to discover there is nothing there, it will loudly declare that the North is still of Westeros and that it has not been abandoned. They may not rejoin the realm this day or the next, but who can make claims on the future?”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The room remained silent, though amongst the audience a number of them had nodded their heads. They had no doubt come to believe that this was merely a show designed to sap at the support of the Baratheons in the North and reinvigorate old loyalties to the Targaryens. To make sure the rumors were just that, rumors. They expected that there will be nothing up there and that any force would soon return an ally of the North. Jamie knew that Rhaegar’s statement only masked his true purpose. Rhaegar believed that there was something lurking in the north and that he would have to face it. This is just a mummer’s farce Jamie suddenly thought, and soon believed he had the right of it. When court was dismissed, Jamie began to move to leave. Ser Barristan called out to him. Jamie turned to see Barristan the Bold armed and armored in the white silk and plate of a member of the King’s Guard. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]“Ser Barristan” Jamie said, honestly surprised to be stopped. It had been months since a word had passed between himself and a member of the King’s Guard. “Ser Jamie, the King wants to have a word with you.” This was an even greater surprise, and Jamie gave shortly moved to follow behind ser Barristan as he was led to the Small Council Chambers. Jamie could tell that he was still not trusted. Lord Commander Martell has never stopped to look at Jamie with a suspicious gaze ever since word reached King’s Landing that some other Jamie had slew the King. Only Barristan Selmy did not appear to be outwardly hostile to Jamie, or feel the need to keep one hand on the hilt of his sword whenever they were of a proximity. Regardless, Jamie felt uncomfortable when he entered the Small Council to see the suspicious and hostile gazes of the most powerful men in the Crownlands directed at him. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]After a short moment to take a feel for the room, Jamie kept his eyes intently on his King and Liege, Rhaegar Targaryen. That made him uneasy, but in a different way. Jamie never feared the look of hatred or suspicion that other men may have gave him. By what right do they have to judge the Lion, and why should the Lion concern himself with the opinions of such as them? Still, the King’s Guard was composed of men he both respected and admired. Part of Jamie was glad that he never had to see Ser Arthur Dayne’s reaction to the news that he slew the King and allowed his father’s dogs to butcher the Princess and her children. Rhaegar’s gaze held no enmity, only sadness and disappointment. [/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]His deep lilac eyes always carried around an air of melancholy, but only when they were turned upon his person did he see the signs of disapproval. That hurt more than he could say. “Ser Jamie, I intend to travel to the North with some ten thousand men.” Jamie remained silent, and as Rhaegar paused for a moment he felt the need to say something. “I wish you well, your grace.” Rhaegar seemed to stare into Jamie for a moment, and Jamie struggled to remain still as he met his gaze. “I have seen you in attendance at court every day, and I know the hatred that seems to surround you. When I depart King’s Landing, I have no doubt someone will attempt to take vengeance for an act that can now never happen. Queen Elia has been five years in passing, and my father predates her by three years. I intend to leave before the next moon’s turn. It may take several more before we reach our destination and we may never reach it at all, for those at court do not know half of the difficulties of travelling his new stormy sea entails. If I asked you if you wanted to return to the Westerlands and your father or travel with me to the frozen shores beyond the wall, what would be your answer?” Jamie answered immediately and without any hesitation.

[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Vale of Arryn[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The Vale of Arryn was in the midst of turmoil when the kingdom was transferred to the Siberian Far East coastline. Jon Arryn, the Lord Protector of the Vale and Hand of the King, perished some years earlier prompting the invitation of Lord Eddard Stark to take his position. Due to court intrigue, partially instigated by Petyr Baelish, Eddard Stark lost his position and later his head to King Joffrey Baratheon, the illegitimate spawn of Cersei Lannister, Queen Regent, and Ser Jamie Lannister, the Kingslayer. In the proceeding conflict the Vale of Arryn maintained rigid neutrality at the behest of the Lady of the Vale, Lysa Tully, as all the realm grumbled and called for open warfare. These calls were still not silenced, only exacerbated, with the death of Catelyn Tully, Robb Stark, and the collapse of the Northern war effort.

Amidst the unrest, Petyr Baelish returned to the Vale of Arryn with the young Sansa Stark in toe. The oldest daughter of Catelyn Tully and Lord Eddard Stark, she was seemingly the heir to the north, with a claim to the Riverlands, and close familial ties to the Vale. Because of the circumstances around her arrival, she did so in secret posing as the natural daughter of Petyr Baelish. Only Petyr, Lysa Tully, and a handful of trusted men were aware of her true identity after Petyr married Lysa. Lysa Tully, long deranged from the death of most of her children and the increasing frailty of her only surviving child, began a descent into madness over the fear of losing her husband to her niece, a fourteen year old teenager. Just a few months after unofficially proposing Sansa to her only son Robert Arryn, Lysa attempted to kill Sansa in a mad fit of paranoia.

Petyr Baelish would save Sansa’s life just in time, but knowing that the now fully Mad Lysa would be too great a danger to his plans and to Sansa, killed her and framed one of Lysa’s close companions. With Lysa Tully dead, various lords of the Vale declared their opposition to Petyr Baelish and demanded to take custody of Jon Arryn. Artfully, Petyr Baelish managed to manipulate the various lords into a position where they would acquiesce to his rule for a single year. Before two months had passed, and just as the Eyrie was abandoned for the winter, a warm white glow consumed the entirety of the Vale. When the glow receded, the Vale of Arryn would be isolated in from the rest of Westeros and civilization.

Needless to say, the transition exacerbated already existing tensions. The sudden transition from winter to a summer caused several plagues to rise up and spread, resulting in the deaths of several tens of thousands. Few of the Lords were willing to remain loyal to the treaty they signed with Petyr Baelish now that the world had seemingly disappeared, it was only through the few alliances Lord Baelish did manage to procure that war was put off. Within a few months many of those lords who rose up to rebel against Lord Baelish started to die of various causes. Bronze Yohn Royce and others would suspect murder, but ironically Petyr left the strongest and most outspoken of his rivals alive if that were the case. An uneasy peace was established two years after the transition when the war created famines and food shortages that could not be allowed to continue.

The Vale of Arryn was at one point amongst the most fertile lands in all the seven kingdoms, rivaled only by the Reach in terms of total ability to produce. The move into The Cacophony of Banners badly retarded agricultural production. The winters were not severe, but they occurred far too frequently for the farmers to truly adjust to. The summers were also far too brief and cold to sustain long term production. With many of the vast farmlands capable of only creating one or two mediocre harvests it became impossible to sustain any large standing armies without destroying the ability for the populous to feed itself. Several of the reforms pioneered by Lord Baelish would increase agricultural capacity by three fold in some areas, thus making one of the first steps that ensured the loyalty of the people as well as those lords he could charm, manipulate, or bully into his services.

It would be the death of Robert Arryn that would finally reconcile those opposed to Petyr Baelish’s rule of the Vale to Lord Baelish’s position. Sansa Stark revealed herself to all the Lords of the Land who came to attend the Lord of the Vale’s funeral. Harold Hardyng and Petyr Baelish vouched for her identity, but it would only be when Bronze Yohn Royce recognized her and Sansa answered all his questions that, not only would she be recognized, she would be betrothed to Harold Hardyng on the very day. As Harold became heir to the Vale of Arryn, he joined their house to become Harold Arryn, Lord Protector of the Vale and Warden of the East. Harold declared himself King of the Mountain and Vale with the support of many of Lord Petyr Baelish’s former supporters, and Harold immediately appointed Lord Petyr his hand.

The first few years of Harold’s reign would see an expansion of agricultural production, the capability of remaining in the Eyrie year-round, various expeditions from Gulltown to neighboring islands and coastline, and some level of expansion to the outside world. To all of the Lords outside of court it would have appeared as though Harold was one of the greatest monarchs of all time. Those at court knew better. Harold was a womanizer who sired more baseborn children than Robert Baratheon in a quarter of the time, and cared even less about governance if that was possible. The administration of the kingdom was handled almost entirely through Yohn Royce, Nestor Royce, Petyr Baelish, and Queen Sansa Stark.

Harold himself would prove to be more of a nuisance as time went on to the governance of the realm. Harold took no interest in Sansa Stark’s first stillborn child, but became agitated after the birth of a girl instead of a boy. He had sired at least ten sons that he knew about, and thus assumed something was wrong with his Queen. Yohn Royce would object openly in court that he was taught better by Lady Waynwood when his former disinterest turned to open malice. Harold took the objection less well than he should have and Yohn Royce retired to Runestone shortly thereafter. When many of the areas Yohn Royce had managed almost perfectly started to fall apart, Harold blamed Sansa and after a few months different bruises started to appear on the Queen’s person. Three months after the birth of Sansa’s second living child, a boy, Harold left the Eyrie at the behest of Lord Nestor Royce and Hand of the King Petyr Baelish to go hunting. Harold Arryn died of an ambush of Hill Clansmen along one of the most heavily defended roads in the kingdom.

Sansa’s child was given the name Harold by her then deceased husband, she changed it to Eddard within days of her husband’s death. Days later, Sansa imprisoned Lord Petyr Baelish in a cage cell near the center of the Eyrie. Lord Nestor Royce was given a greater amount of responsibility and Lord Yohn Royce was instructed to return to active service. Lord Belmore, Corbray, and many of the other great Lords of the Vale took up prominent positions in her council. In two months’ time it became apparent that Sansa was pregnant with her third child. Many in the Vale encouraged Sansa Stark to remarry, but Sansa was reluctant to do so. Instead, in order to gather further support, she betrothed her daughter to one of Lord Yohn Royce’s grandson. She did the same with her son to Lord Belmore. If her third child was to live, the child would either marry Lord Nestor Royce’s heir or one Lady Waynwood’s daughters depending on the outcome.

Lord Petyr Baelish would remain in prison for almost twenty years, but most of the later years were far from uncomfortable. While he would never again attain powerful office, or the circumstances of his imprisonment be truly known, he was called on several times by the Queen Regent for advice. The plan that finally ended the Hill Clansmen rule along the mountains came partially from the mind of Petyr Baelish. He died (officially) childless seven months after he was released and given free range of the Eyrie.

King Eddard Arryn and Queen Jenat Belmore were a well-loved couple in the Vale, and would be the ones most dotted on by the court. Eddard was brave and strong, well accomplished in tourney, fair in justice, and instilled with all the values of the North Sansa could remember. Jenat Belmore was fair and charming, seeming to glide across courtrooms and parties to meet every individual in attendance. Together they were an almost perfect match and they had three children, all of which would be named after Sansa’s siblings. Before winter of the 37th year, Eddard received a grazing on his left arm. For the first few weeks everything appeared fine, but the graze started to ooze black puss and fester. He eventually succumbed to fever just a few days later. Jenat was devastated and broken by the news, and soon barely at or drank. As she was five months pregnant by the time, everyone around her tried to cheer her up and provide her with everything she needed. She was taken to the birthing bed a month early and subsequently complications arose resulting in the deaths of both her and her unborn child.

In a single winter a very bright and elegant future for the Vale was seemingly destroyed. There was not a single smallfolk that did not know someone who wept for their King and Queen. Sansa, who had taken a step back from court intrigue and governance, was forced back into the fold in both anger and grief to manage the affairs of state for her grandson. Thankfully the next decade and a half were relatively quiet. The greatest cause for turmoil in the Kingdom would be some inheritance concerns and land disputes, which were dealt with swiftly. The “rightful” claimant received the land or title, while all landless or minor lords that did not receive any of their claimed rights would be given equal or greater lands beyond the kingdom’s borders. Similarly, lesser branches of the major families of the Vale were granted vast lands out to the west. The largest of these prizes would be granted to Robert Arryn, second son of Sansa Stark, who received an entire island to the south.

The marriage between Robb Arryn and Lyn Redfort was comparatively quiet compared to his predecessor’s. Robb Arryn had been a shy youth, with a reserved and quiet intelligence. Lyn Redfort was one year his senior and a talented poet, though she was perhaps even more introverted than her husband. The dichotomy between the generations of royalty was palpable, as was the reaction of the nobility. Attention instead shifted to Jon Arryn, the King’s brother who was being fostered in Longbow Hall under Lord Hunter. Though a boy of twelve, Jon Arryn appeared to be every bit his father’s son. In the 48th year, there were fears concerning the possibility of a rebellion against Robb Arryn in order to replace him with his younger brother. Sansa Stark almost immediately summoned her grandson back to court at the Eyrie and encouraged all of the lords of the realm to send their young sons and daughters as wards and prospective matches. This almost completely resolved the issue, but in return made it difficult for the well aged Sansa Stark to retire from power.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Kingdom of Dorne[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Oberyn Martell was about to depart from Dorne after Lord Paramount Tywin Lannister crushed the siege of King’s Landing led by Stannis Baratheon when the warm white glow consumed the realm. The Dornish Marches now led to forest and swamp, the bone way and the Prince’ Pass lead into nothing. Most glaringly could be seen at Starfall and the Lordship of the Daynes, where there were once mountains or fields there lay only an ocean. Not one to be perturbed, Oberyn Martell sent off several ravens and headed off into the unknown. Unlike the political disasters and turmoil that brewed in the other realms that were introduced in the Cacophony of Banners, Dorne was peaceful and quiet. The only rebellions that were boiling under the surface sprung from familial politics and nothing more. Oberyn Martell’s various expeditions would discover lands more than twice the size of Dorne, but met nothing more than the most primitive of peoples. Many of the vessels that The Prince of Dorne, Doran Martell, may have been hopeful to have come from another kingdom or the free cities all proved elusive dead ends. Three years after his arrival, the weakened and gout-ridden Doran Martell passed away.

As time passed there was but one question of the mind of every man and woman in Dorne: what was to become of Princess Myrcella Baratheon? Myrcella was the second child and only daughter of the previous King and brother to the current monarch who sat upon the Iron Throne. By all rights she would inherit the throne should the fate of her close kin be in doubt. Already engaged to Tristan Martell, the young princess won over all those who spoke with her. Even the Red Viper of Dorne held a curious fascination with the girl, but Doran’s brother could never forget Elia’s children whenever he was around her. Before Doran had passed, he and Oberyn Martell discussed at great length what should become of Myrcella. Alive she had the potential to undermine the authority of the Dorne through the few crown loyalists that remained and her enduring presence in Sunspear. If she were dead that threat would be neutralized, but should contact with Westeros ever be reestablished, or worse should Westeros appear next to them in the coming months or years, she could cause disaster. Further, the similarities between her death and Rhaenys were too great to bear. Dead could not be an option that either could live with. Ultimately it would be Arianne who made the proposal to crown her, but not as Queen of the Seven Kingdoms.

Without the Seven Kingdoms, Princess Myrcella could never become Queen of Westeros. Instead, she inherited two titles that would be hers by virtue of birth: She would become the Storm Queen and Queen of the Rock. A peer to, but not overlord of, The Prince of Dorne. While still having the problem of having a monarch without a domain, one of the free city expeditions discovered a large island to the south of Dorne. The southern side of the island was seemingly bombarded by rains and storms, and this time it would be Princess Myrcella to make the suggestion. She would create a temporary kingdom on the great island to the south and her children would rule there. All non-natives of Dorne would be welcome in building the Kingdom anew and create a safe haven for them to continue their practices. Some fosterlings from neighboring kingdoms would be welcome to create new fiefdoms there, while cadet branches and second sons and daughters of the great houses of Dorne would be invited to provide a foundation for the state. Prince Oberyn and Princess Arianne gave their support for it without much hesitation.

Almost ten years after their arrival, the Kingdom of the Stormlands was created in the south. Only a few thousand people made the journey with most of the new nobility never setting foot upon its shores, but it was more than enough to attract others. By the fiftieth year over twenty thousand people would have made the journey south and established permanent residence. Another twenty thousand regularly visit the island for trade. Both numbers are expected to rapidly grow upon the completion of the massive fortress, Baratheon. Gascoyne Martell is the current Storm King, who inherited both his title and his green eyes from his mother, and one of only three real lords to reside on the island.

While the Kingdom of the Stormlands was in development, the mainland continued its expeditions. Oberyn Martell and various other groups penetrated deeper and deeper into the continent. Large man-eating birds, giant lizards, large snakes, and others beasts posed a danger to the careless and the solitary. The number of men to actually perish from these creatures probably counted under a hundred over a period of fifty years, but the stories of their ferocity spread throughout Dorne. Several of their eggs were brought back to Dorne. Every time Oberyn returned he would bring a clutch of eggs and claim the products of his seed, adding more to the ranks of the Sand Snakes. After Ellaria Sand gave birth to a son, many were not sure how Oberyn would take it. Relief prevailed all when he simply smiled and held the boy in his arms.

The Prince, however, did not simply go on expeditions. Each time he returned he would gather intelligence and reaffirm the loyalties of every lord on his way back. Sunspear had the strategic location of being the farthest point away from the new lands, leaving every possible noble house in the line of sight for the next expedition. His expeditions had a certain cunning to them, where others merely saw adventure and danger. Oberyn only ever travelled by ship to the Stormlands and to the lands further to the east when he had to. When it appeared as though the free city merchants were becoming pirates that threatened all possible trade by sea, Oberyn met with the richest and most dangerous of the pirates and drank him under the table and secured him a position in Sunspear. He made similar offers to other powerful groups, some went without hesitation whilst others mysteriously disappeared or died of a sudden and painful illness.

With Oberyn Martell shoring up the stability of Dorne, more domestic ruling fell to the hands of Arianne Martell and Quentyn Martell. Less than a year after the death of Doran Martell, the two siblings had a dangerous falling out with one another. Arianne Martell remained convinced that Quentyn Martell was conspiring against her as he had been supped and raised on the dream of becoming King Consort of Westeros, and she was not entirely wrong in that. However, Quentyn Martell was sickened by the very notion of usurping his sister’s seat and instead relegated himself to being a vocal opponent of some of Arianne’s more foolish domestic decisions. Chief complaint amongst the two was her marriage to Ser Arys Oakheart, former member of the Kingsguard. Tristan and Myrcella acted as peace makers between the two, preventing the situation from causing any direct bloodshed between them.

Arianne Martell would have five children with ser Arys, four of them girls. Her eldest and only son, Ryon Martell, is the current Prince of Dorne. All of her children were married into powerful Dornish nobility, which served to offset any perceived slight over her choice of Arys over them and to counter-balance her brother Quentyn. Blackmont, Allyrion, Gargalen, Ladybright, and Vaith each respectively were wedded to the next generation of princes. Ryon’s heir, Lynesse Martell, is married to the brother of the Lady Manwoody. Quentyn Martell married the future Lady of Yronwood and is the sire of the main branch of House Yronwood. Tristan Martell, as was already referenced, fathered the Storm King and from him a total of three branches of House Martell have sprung. The largest concern for Tristan’s line lay in the adherence to Andal Tradition, which has led to a sharp divide in support amongst his eldest grandchildren: Jynessa and Symon Martell.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The Kingdom of the Stormlands[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The Siege of Storm’s End was one of the deciding factors in the Rebellion against the Mad King, and yet the besiegers were content to allow the castle starve itself into oblivion. Stannis Baratheon, younger brother to Robert Baratheon, was commanded to defend the castle to the very end, and that was a command he intended to follow. The horses, dogs, cats, and any other animals within the castle walls were all consumed by the defenders, while beyond the castle gates Lord Redwyne and Mace Tyrell feasted upon the freshest fruits and the finest meats. Stannis Baratheon could only feast upon rats, charred and stewed, and there were too few to provide sustenance for all his men. He was upon verge of consuming the dead from his own ranks, when Davos Seaworth came with onions and other food supplies. It was a turning point in the siege. When the warm glow consumed the Stormlands and receded into a new strange world, the Tyrell hosts were cut off from the Reach and all other avenues of support.

The greatest and most apparent change was the Sun and the night sky. It moved backwards, terrifying defenders and besiegers alike. Then, as several weeks dragged on, the Tyrell feasts lessened, order in the enemy camps grew lax, and the Redwyne Fleet began to vanish day by day. Sensing an opportunity, Stannis Baratheon gave ser Davos Seaworth, his newly risen knight, several letters to take to the most paramount of noble houses in the Stormlands. In them he asked for men, supplies, and to coordinate a long term assault upon the Tyrell host. Davos went to islands of Tarth and Estermont first. They had been the least damaged by the Tyrells, and with the Redwyne blockade falling apart, they would be in the best position to support Stannis. From there Davos sailed back to the mainland, and visited House Wylde of the Rain House. Everywhere Davos went he would attain the support of the Lords against the invaders, who had grown shaken by the change and apparent isolation that had occurred with the Cacophony of Banners. Due to his low born status, Davos Seaworth would never truly receive a good welcome, but due to the lord he served and the circumstances of his arrival, the welcomes he did receive were genuine.

Three months after the Tyrells lost contact with the Reach, Mace Tyrell broke off more than half of his forces from the siege to scout out the countryside for supplies, and to find a way back to High Garden. His bloated host was growing frighteningly low on supplies and the Stormlands had already reaped whatever they could to survive the attack, leaving little for the Tyrells to feed off of. Only Randyll Tarly was able to keep a portion of the Tyrell army from losing hope and discipline, and he would not be enough to adequately stem the tide of what would follow. Mutiny soon became common, brigands formed that would break off from Mace Tyrell and the other lords. Attacks by the Storm Lords ate away at the stragglers and groups that ventured too far from the main host without a good commander. Even places where Davos had never travelled to could understand what an opportunity had been granted to them. At six months Mace Tyrell went to Stannis to offer an armistice, one that was refused three times by the lean, still only slightly above starving, Stannis. After a mutiny nearly resulted in his death, Mace Tyrell offered to surrender to Stannis. This time, Stannis did not refuse.

It was a bitter irony to the Lords of the Reach that what they had intended to happen to Stannis, had instead happened to them at a far greater magnitude. Stannis had considered detaining all of the lords that had, until only recently, tried to starve him into surrendering. He faced universal opposition to this amongst those he had kept council with. Reluctantly, Stannis Baratheon pardoned Mace Tyrell for all his actions, and even gave some almost reassuring motions of understanding about Mace Tyrell being bound by duty, honor, and the law of the land to wage war against him. Yet, now that the Tyrells had been defeated by their own weight, where could they go? Stannis and most of the other Lords were at a loss for this. Stannis used the Tyrell hosts, and in particular Randyll Tarly, to hunt down and destroy the brigands and bandits created from their host, but the land had been tremendously strained by the war and could not feed the still 30,000 strong host.

After a year of sailing it became apparent that the Narrow Sea was no more, being surrounded by strange lands on all sides according to the Redwyne Fleet. The idea to settle the Reachmen, and the hoard of camp followers that surrounded them, around the Caspian came at the suggestion of old Lord Estermont and Lord Redwyne. The combined navies of the Stormlands and the Redwynes would be able to transfer the population to start new farms and prevent the formation of any new bandits. Stannis wasn’t sure he had the power to allow this, as he was no King and not even a proper Lord, and designate lands for others to take control of. Maester Cressan found an obscure precedent for it, and Stannis immediately began actively transferring the Reach Lords and their followers to the distant shores of the Caspian. Mace Tyrell, Randyll Tarly, and Paxter Redwyne remained at Storm’s End. In a sense, they were both rulers and hostages within the walls of that Castle. It would be the mass of Tyrell soldiers that surrounded the shores of the Caspian that prompted the name change from the Narrow Sea to the Rose Water.

When it became clear that the Reach was lost, many of the Reach Lords lost hope and surcame to drink and vice. The Rose Water was a salty sea, the surrounding countryside was near barren grasslands, dry desert, and Storm’s End, famous for its constant storms, barely gained enough water to maintain its crops. Old families were considered dead or lost, old ancestral keeps were similarly gone. Many lords began to remarry and seek new children, new heirs. Temporary fiefdoms around the Rose Water became permanent seats of power. Unlike the many examples of simple pragmatism that would shape The Cacophony of Banners, Stannis Baratheon was almost entirely unyielding on this matter in his opposition. He believed in the absence of knowing whether or not someone was alive, when there was no reason not to think so, that the assumption that they were still alive should reign supreme. Instead, many sons, second sons, and nephews of absent lords started claiming Lordly titles for themselves. Married men took on a new wife and were having children. Stannis thought little and less of such behavior. It would take nearly twenty years for him to become the Lord Paramount of the Stormlands, and that was only because circumstance demanded it of him.

Nevertheless, Stannis’s children through Leon Wylde would all marry into these new families. Edric Baratheon, his eldest son, would marry Mordayne Tyrell. Herbert Baratheon, his second son, would marry Kyra Redwyne. Durran Baratheon, his youngest son, would marry Elayne Tarly. Their marriages were arranged to unite the Reach with the Stormlands under Stannis’s rule with the full support of the Reach Lords. Everyone within the Stormlands expected, and even demanded, Stannis become King. He refused several times, and as of yet Stannis had not even officially become a Lord. It was through a compromise, once again through Maester Cressan (though now considerably aged), that he was made Lord Paramount. Stannis has appeared to have inherited his maternal grandfather’s ability to resist age. He is sixty-seven years old and has outlived all of his old rivals and enemies.[/FONT]
 

scholar

Banned
[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Kingdom of Meereen[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Meereen, the greatest city of the Old Ghis, stood at the mouth of the Skahazadhan and at the apex of Slaver’s Bay. The stepped pyramids of the great masters lorded over the city of many colored bricks. The living corpses of disemboweled children pointed their way to Meereen, mounted upon ashen fields and poisoned waters, were a sign and call for war against the Mother of Dragons, Daenerys “Stormborn” of House Targaryen. The Mother of Dragons did not disappoint. Daenerys Targaryen defeated the Meereenese and the lower city was sacked by rebelling slaves and the starving horde of refugees at her back. Much of the slave-owners were killed, but the richest and most powerful remained safe upon the highest levels of their stepped domiciles. A number of them, equal to the number of the child slaves that were butchered as a declaration of war, were killed, but their power and influence would remain far from broken. Hearing word that those she left behind in Astapor were slain by the Butcher King Cleon, Daenerys elected to appoint herself the Queen of Meereen and see the transition of power from her to her chosen successor to be clean and orderly.

Meereen arrived in the Cacophony of Banners several months into her rule, when the first cracks of the Mother of Dragon’s rule were beginning to take shape. Xaro Xhoan Daxos had intended to send Daenerys home, but soon both would be stranded upon the shore of a strange sea and on the border of a great desert, perhaps rivaling the Red Wastes in both terms of its barrenness and its heat. The Sons of the Harpy, forged from elites of the Great Masters who were resentful of the “Stormborn” for her freeing of the slaves and for her killing of their relatives, were a powerful force that slowly sought to destroy the very foundation of her power. The warm white illumination that consumed all of Meereen, and transported them to a place that they had no comprehension of, was seen as a sign that the Gods of Old Ghis rejected Daenerys. Rumors began to spread that it would only be through her death that Meereen would return.

As Daenerys tried desperately to save her newfound subjects and reestablish contact with the outside world, deaths abounded from within. Xaro lent all of his ships to Daenerys in the hope that, together with the few other vessels, they would be able to find help somewhere. For years they found nothing, and as they found nothing the Skahazadhan became little more than stagnant pools of water. Her supporters soon began to grow fewer as the food supplies grew shorter. In an effort to sure up the stability of her regime, she married the powerful Hizdahr zo Loraq. For a time things began to ease, in part due to Daenerys’s tireless effort to try to extract what sustenance could be found by fishing. Those no ships were being made, fishing nets were soon abounding along the shores of the sea. When her pregnancy was announced, all of Meereen seemed to stop and wonder towards their King and Queen. Two days later Daenerys was nearly killed by poison, and all feared that her baby might be lost. It was the third attempt on her life since the transition.

Daenerys was never quite the same after that. No longer was she paranoid about her own life, but the life of her child soon too exceptional precedent. Barristan Selmy always stood by her during the night, while he worked tirelessly to create a new breed of knights to replace him when he inevitably would pass away and continue his work. When Daenerys gave birth to a boy, three of Barristan’s newly created knights were in attendance. However, Barristan was simply one man. After fishing started to grow harder and the lines of fishing nets stretched for many tens of miles, things truly took a turn for the worst. Many of the unsullied travelling in as many as groups of five were butchered in the street in broad daylight. The Sons of the Harpy even began attacking Hizdar zo Loraq as a traitor to Meereen. Some even went as far to attempt to slay Daenerys’s dragons, but that would backfire tremendously. Viserion and Rhaegal would escape in the attempt and consume the charred flesh of the assailants atop the pyramids of the Great Masters. Drogon’s return to Meereen later on the same day would strike terror into the hearts of all in Meereen.

Daenerys’s supporters grew fewer by the day. Most of the freedmen would call out “Mhysa!”, but even amongst her greatest supporters there were those that saw the world crumbling around them and longed to break free. Those that could leave, left the city of Meereen. They travelled to the north or to the south, clinging to the sea. Those rich enough to own ships, or find the wood and shipwrights necessary to build even a large raft, sought to cross the water in pursuit of a new life. Once beyond Daenerys’s walls, slavery resumed. Those too old, too young, or too feeble sold themselves into slavery in the hopes that they could get fed and sustain their existence. Many of those hopes would be dashed. When the Skahazadan became as bone dry as the lands that surrounded them, Meereen held only a third of its former population. Many of the enemies of Daenerys fled, but so too did most of the able and the talented. Even so, the assassination attempts did not cease. In a day when seven assassination attempts occurred within seventy minutes, there were enough survivors to extract information from. These attempts, and at least three before, were at the behest of Daenerys’s King Consort, Hizdar zo Loraq. Barristan Selmy, clade in armor and with a long silken white cloak, dirtied by months of sand, clay, and brick dust, took him into custody and would later act as executioner in the following weeks.

The Sons of the Harpy fell into disarray after this, leaving Daenerys to conclude that the Shavepate was correct in assuming that Hizdar was the “Harpy.” Unfortunately it was a bittersweet victory. Daenerys could do little to control her dragons, and nothing could bring back those that fled from her. On the fifth year, Rhaegal flew to the East, while Viserion flew to the Southwest. None can say for certain why they left, only that they did so. Conventional wisdom was that they had eaten just about everything they could in the region and sought after more bountiful prey, but that did not seem likely. After the incident with the charred bones of a victim, Daenerys knew full well that if they were hungry enough, Meereen may have proven the greatest feasting ground in all the known world. Part of her, instinctively, believed that they were going to nest somewhere. Of the three Dragons hatched by Daenerys Targaryen, the Mother of Dragons, only Drogon remained. He made his roost upon the Great Pyramid itself.

Though a third of the population did leave, those that remained could be said to be of those most devoted to Daenerys and their loyalty was genuine. While Daenerys would never be without strict guards, or ever feel entirely safe, she soon began to appear in public amongst her people again. Eight years into the Cacophony of Banners, news reached the Queen of Meereen that contact had been made with the Riverlands. For the next two years Daenerys would continue to seek out new information until two envoys came from the south, a bookish Blackwood and an ambitious Frey. The reunion was something that both gladdened and deadened Daenerys’s cause. The Trident and House Tully was one of the main houses in support of the usurper. That it was ruled by a Stark who had crowned himself King of a separate realm was a double betrayal. That the two houses had joined hands and were working together with the man who butchered her niece and nephew made Daenerys lose interest in the south for anything other than a plot to be conquered. They would not welcome her as their Queen, and they were her greatest enemies. Barristan Selmy cautioned that things were not as they appeared, but ser Barristan was growing feeble and could no longer walk around in his armor in the Arabian heat any longer.

Daenerys would continue semi-regular contact with the Trident, or Three Kingdoms, butt the exchanges remained minor and an almost imperceptible influence upon the Meereenese economy. Daenerys wanted nothing more than to ride Drogon at the head of an army, burn down the Usurpers, and claim her birth right, but she could not for the same reason why she could not leave Meereen. Her followers would have no means to actually follow her. The Trident was many months away by even the fastest ship, and was far too large to be conquered by the less than twenty seaworthy vessels that she had. Instead, Daenerys turned towards domestic issues again. Fishing had allowed Meereen to subsist, and because of the flight of many of its inhabitants, the population was easier to feed. However, Meereen remained weak and divided. Slavers and adventurers laid beyond her brick walls and it was clear that Meereen would never become strong in its current position. The solution to this would be to create a network of trade, bring supplies into Meereen, and start to rebuild. A solution that was impossible under present conditions, at least not without the resources Meereen lost.

On the fifteenth year, shortly after the death and grand funeral of ser Barristan Selmy, Daenerys left with two ships, each with 50 unsullied and 50 freedmen, and went to the nearest major refugee settlement. Flying above those ships was the Dragon Drogon. Shortly after making landfall, Daenerys mounted Drogon and appeared before 3000 Meereenese. Daenerys declared that they were subjects of Meereen, called on them for aid, and reminded them of the dangers of rebellion. Tales of Daenerys murdering of husband and dismantling the great pyramids brick by brick had spread like wildfire throughout the settlements and towns. It would be amongst those settlers that the name “The Ruined City” began to take hold. Several people would dramatically miscalculate the power of Meereen as a result, and died rather horrible deaths. The Queen of Meereen was done giving second chances, done with compromise, and was becoming a Dragon Rider in her own right.

Daenerys razed four settlements to the ground, two ships, and one small army in the course of her relentless campaign to bring back these settlements under her control. It was through the difficulties of accomplishing what should have been a simple task, that she gave up on the idea of ever conquering the Trident. All may have feared Drogon, but many of them both hated and despised her. The Queen of Meereen understood this, but remained true to her original realization that she needed the resources, raw materials, crops, and trade that she could gain from these territories. When it came time to arrange a marriage for Aegon, Daenerys realized that marrying him off to one of the Great Masters families was dangerous. There were still those that clung to the idea that through killing her and her family that Meereen could return to its rightful place, even amongst her supporters. She could not marry him there, but the thought of marrying him to a Westerosi was similarly difficult to bear. Many of the lords from the south had sent word of prospective suitors to Daenerys in the hopes of marrying a Targaryen, but most of them appeared to think of her as little more than a wonder half a world away.

Yet, there were three who did not. Olyvar Frey, Lothar Frey, and Addam Marbrand had a far more genuine interest in attaining the hand of Aegon Targaryen for their daughters. Olyvar Frey believed that a marriage between House Frey and Daenerys Targaryen could be a force for connecting the Three Kingdoms with the outside world. Olyvar Frey, brother-in-law to the King, steward of Robb Stark, and an emerging talent amongst the nobility did not make the decision lightly and even travelled personally to inspect Meereen, Daenerys, and her Dragons. Yet, that was not unique to these three men for all of them visited Meereen personally with the prospective wife in tow. Lothar Frey was granted a large plot of land and a make-shift keep, but he wanted something far more for himself. Wedding himself to Dragons, a Kingdom, and the largest city in the world (as far as Lothar knew) was a way of ensuring a much better place for himself now that the Crossing has fallen to Black Walder Frey. Addam Marbrand arguably had the second or the third strongest and most developed lands in the newly forged Westerlands and had similar reasons for wanting to marry Aegon Targaryen.

In the twentieth year of her reign, Daenerys oversaw the wedding of her only son and heir to the daughter of Olyvar Frey. However, Daenerys realized the true reason for Lothar Frey’s proposal and offered him a place in her nobility if he swore fealty to her. The aging Lothar Frey accepted and soon began transferring his household to Meereen. Addam Marbrand was unperturbed, and returned home with his daughter. She would later marry Edmure Tully’s second son. While a relative blip as far as immediate consequences were concerned, the marriage would accomplish something. Meereen was gaining Westerosi nobility. Lothar Frey lived a long life, would have a total of nine sons and seven daughters by three wives. House Frey in Meereen was able to marry itself into powerful and influential positions, and it did maintain some relations with the Freys back in the Trident.

Queen Daenerys continues to rule in Meereen after fifty years, and it has only grown stronger over the years. Ser Barristan Selmy’s knights have grown to over one hundred in total, each swearing utmost loyalty to the Queen and possessing great skill in battle. Daenerys does not have an official Queen’s Guard, that was a position she reserved entirely to her champion ser Barritan, but every single one of her knights wear a white woolen or silken cape and fulfills very much the same function. The language of her court remains the rough Ghiscari dialect of Valyrian that was always spoken, but the Common Tongue is seeing more frequent use in court and most of her supporters have learned a few spare words in the language. Through the knights that serve her, and the influx of Freys, the faith of the seven has begun to take root in Meereen. The “Warrior” aspect of God has been taken as an individual deity and added to the Ghiscari pantheon, while the “Mother” has almost become embodied by Queen Daenerys. She is normally depicted clutching a Dragon’s egg and only shares superficial similarities with the actual mother of the seven, but it has opened the door to the establishment of a Sept. The eggs she is seen with are not symbolic of Drogon, but four new dragon’s eggs. Daenerys’s four dragon’s eggs are shown only when she is giving audience, otherwise they are locked away somewhere safe, but even so they remain a powerful influence over the minds of her subjects. After all, Drogon has grown three times his original size and shows no inclination to stop growing.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The Three Kingdoms[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The Young Wolf, Robb Stark, set out from the north with all of his father’s bannermen to travel south in order to rescue his father and sisters from King’s Landing. Lord Eddard Stark was beheaded upon the orders of King Joffrey, Sansa Stark was kept prisoner within the walls of the city, and Arya Stark was lost amidst the tumultuous chaos that ensued. After capturing Jamie Lannister, crushing the Lannister host, and relieving the city of Riverrun where his grandfather and uncle were being besieged, Robb Stark learned of the death of his father and was made King by all of his followers. To the south, Tywin Lannister brooded over the loss of Eddard Stark as a hostage and his son’s capture to the enemy. Unable to leave the front to sort out the continually evolving mess at the capital, Tywin sent his son south to rule there in his stead. Shortly thereafter, as Tywin Lannister and Robb Stark faced one another, a white glow consumed the Riverlands. When the glow receded, everything changed. All the reasons for fighting, in the main, had ceased to exist beyond petty revenge. Tywin’s daughter and younger son, alongside all of his grandchildren, disappeared. Robb Stark’s sister and his father’s bones were gone. That was not all, but the North had disappeared alongside the West. The great shores of the Narrow Sea were erased for a river with unending forests on one side. The Sunset Sea to the west became a lake of fresh water.

Yet the fighting did not cease for some time. Attempts to broker a truce or ceasefire were made almost immediately, but were rejected as not meeting the proper terms. As the true reality of the situation faced the opposing army’s hands were forced. Not by any great wave of pragmatism, not for the shared bonds of hardship, but rather a far simpler motive: hunger. The King’s Road, the Rose Road, the Gold Road, and the River Road. These things which brought bountiful harvests, trade, and supplies from home bases suddenly led nowhere. Foraging became much harder to carry out, especially with the changes in the climate. After the discovery of Arya Stark being led north by Yoren, it became possible for peace talks to be held. Tywin Lannister’s brother, Kevin Lannister, managed to procure a peace with Robb Stark for several years based upon the promise of their swearing fealty to the King of the North and the Trident should they not find their way home. Many believed this to be an empty promise, a lie to gather their strength before they could wage war again, but to the surprise of many the offer was genuine. Tywin Lannister realized the suicidal reality of their continued war. All of Westeros became but a single region that was never even a kingdom until Robb Stark declared himself King of the Trident. Everything became scarce, and within that scarcity everything was perilously finite.

After the ceasefire was negotiated, both forces began to try to find their way back home. Robb Stark led more than half of his northmen north and scoured every possible route into the wilderness. He even sent Theon Greyjoy in command of many of the Mallister’s ships to seek out the Iron Islands or some other familiar land, it was fruitless. After just a year of searching, Robb Stark returned south and married Roslin Frey at Riverrun. The marriage did much to lift the spirits of both the River Lords and the Northern Lords, but many began to worry that the home was lost forever and fell into despair. Some of the young lords from the north began to marry, while others began to take themselves for widowers and sought after other matches. A similar attitude was prevailing in the south, but Tywin Lannister was an architect of a kingdom. While people to the North began to wallow or languish with the loss of their homeland, Tywin Lannister sought to recreate it. He knew that the power of House Lannister came from its leadership over the West and the ruins of Harrenhal would only accomplish so much. Jungles, Forests, and terrain were cleared with all the precision of a military commander. Resources were located, prime sources of game and potential places to farm were settled, and Tywin Lannister began to carve out areas for Lordships for his followers.

When Tywin knew he would die, House Lannister would be the third most powerful house in the known world. When his brother and son perished after him, they would be the second most powerful house. When his grandson perished, or his great grandson died, House Lannister would become an even greater house of importance than when the realm was whole. Tywin knew that the only thing that would live on would be the family name and the foundation it had built. He commanded the respect and loyalty of the Western Lords even when the foundation of their loyalty had disappeared. Almost immediately after peace was secured, Tywin Lannister began to orchestrate different marital alliances. House Frey, House Bracken, and other houses that had a large amount of daughters would become instrumental in the future. Barbara Bracken was to be married to Jamie Lannister less than two years after the Cacophony of Banners started. As more of the south was cleared, Tywin Lannister continually shrunk his holdings within the southern Trident to the area around God’s Eye and those most bordering the wilderness that lay beyond.

But another problem soon became abundantly apparent. Tywin Lannister’s vicious mercenaries and monstrous beasts had been a never-ending scourge upon the lands of the Trident. No house other than House Frey or those of the North had not suffered personal losses to the marauders. Tywin Lannister initially sought to remove them from the spotlight by sending them deeper and deeper into the south and west. Ser Gregor Clegane was the first to almost circumnavigate the shores and lands beyond of the Sunset Sea, while Vargo Hoat and the Brave Companions were the first to reach the shores of the great sea to the east of the Trident. Some of them died from their troubles, from snake bites, attacks from animals, and fighting against or in mutinies. A far greater number continued to linger on and create a rift between the newly created Westerlands and the North. In an effort to prevent things from getting out of hand, Tywin Lannister made a very public show of kneeling to the King of the North and the King of the Trident at Riverrun. A celebratory feast that showed the affluence of House Lannister followed suit with all Lords of note being invited to feast and dine, as Robb Stark was officially crowned King of the West. About halfway through the feast, Tywin Lannister publicly denounced the heinous actions of his underlings and called for Robb Stark to bring them to justice.

At short time before, Tywin Lannister ordered the brave companions to attack what he told them was a depot of gold and supplies collected from all of the Riverlands. Shortly thereafter he ordered ser Gregor Clegane to pursuit, route, and eliminate every single member of the brave companions. Reports of the attack and later destruction of Vargo Hoat and his sellsword company came within an hour of one another during the feast. Ser Gregor Clegane was back in the West before the Stark or Tully bannermen had time to pursue. Tywin Lannister, one again making a public show out of kneeling to the King of the West, offered his services in hunting down ser Gregor Clegane. Robb Stark reluctantly agrees on the condition that Jamie Lannister, Kevan Lannister, and some of his most prominent men remained at Riverrun. Tywin shortly returned south to Harrenhal and gathered up an army and marched south upon the newly planted farmlands of his kingdom. He sent a messenger to ser Gregor, telling him that his orders were to head north, feint Robb Stark, and go east to raid his interior. When Robb Stark had his back turned, Tywin Lannister would strike him with his army, route the north, and install himself as King. At least, this was what he told ser Gregor. When The Mountain That Rides travelled north, Robb Stark was informed personally by Tywin his exact trajectory. Gregor Clegane was cornered and fatally wounded facing a host ten times his size. Tywin Lannister had returned to Harrenhal before ser Gregor was beheaded by Robb Stark during his last breathes.

When peace, a true and final peace, followed after the death of the worst to come from the conflict, The Lightning Lord and his King’s Men surrendered to the authority of Robb Stark and ended their guerilla campaign against all three armies. With this, the rebuilding and construction that had taken place since the ceasefire was able to claim the entire attention of the realm. After it became clear that the Westerlands was truly taking shape in the South, even if highly undeveloped, Robb Stark began to take cues from his subject and began orchestrating his own reconstruction efforts. As the years continued, both domains began to show significant development, but the lands became harder to tame with the increase in depth and isolation from the now heartland of the realm. In order to motivate further development land was given away to increasingly minor household knights, cadet branches, and others who would have been only able to dream of land before. In particular, houses with too many sons suddenly found themselves in command of a number of opportunities to expand into, while houses with too many daughters suddenly found themselves marrying them off to Lords in their own right virtually everywhere. House Blackwood became a House of Lords, while House Bracken would marry into different Houses of Lords, while House Frey became one of the most well connected families in all of the Trident and secured a dozen potential lands for its family members.

Things did not change until shortly after the death of Tywin Lannister, when established semi-regular contact with the Mother of Dragons or Meereen. It took some time for it to be established that it was actually Daenerys Targaryen that ruled that city. It made little sense to anyone in the Three Kingdoms as to how this could have occurred, but for the first time something other than low level tribal villages could be found. A Blackwood and a Frey ventured out as envoys to the “Mhysa”, one for his knowledge of history and the dynasty and the other for his silver tongue. The news that was brought back was possibly horrifying. Daenerys had Dragons, made it clear that the Riverlands were hers by rights, and on more than one occasion called Robb Stark, the Tullys, and the Lannisters usurpers or the usurper’s dogs. Her Dragon was awe-inspiring and was reminiscent of Balerion the Black Dread. Semi-regular contact would continue between the two domains, but the first place they had encountered was a Queen ruling over a dying city, with a dragon and a birthright. Yet, as time went on, the Queen of Meereen faded into the background as some kind of wonder half a world away. That it took many months to travel there and back, and that she had virtually no ships of any note and was facing internal rivalry, seemed to make her an oddity too far away to be worth considering. That is, unless you were far thinking.

Robb Stark would make a number of overtures to Daenerys and several alms for continued peace. He did not fear her, but Robb Stark was not motivated by fear or apprehension. Eventually he believed that Meereen would be key towards the future and that it would help to sooth tensions before either were in a position to attack the other in more than petty piracy. Jamie Lannister, remembering the tales that Tyrion would often tell about Dragons, was amused by the idea of seeing one and suggested that the West foster closer ties to her. Kevan Lannister advised against it, reminding everyone in the West’s nobility the actions taken against the Mad King. Instead of a Lannister, Jamie turned to his boyhood friend Addam Marbrand. For the same reasons why Tywin Lannister worked with the boy king Robb Stark, Jamie Lannister wanted to prevent all cause for conflict with Meereen and sought to make allies instead. Several years later, when Aegon was of age to marry, Addam Marbrand travelled in person to betroth his daughter to him. The overture was rejected, but not before Daenerys took a second look at Marbrand and the West he came from. In the Riverlands, few had time or will to care about Meereen. Domestic grievances consumed them, particular the continued occupation of Harrenhal and several lands near the southern edge of the Trident. Tywin Lannister invited them back years ago, but stated that his continued presence in the Black Ruin was necessary for the West and this tradition continued with Jamie and Kevan Lannister. Only House Frey was far enough away, and with the death of Walder Frey, lacked enough common empathy to keep the house under one roof, was interested in Meereen as a possibility to expand into. Lothar Frey and Olyvar Frey were the only ones wealthy enough and willing to make the journey north to make their own proposals, and through both men a connection was established between the Freys of the Crossing and Meereen.

Twenty-Three years into reign of Robb Stark, a white Dragon was seen flying over the Green Fork. Apart from some fires and a few foolish dead knights, little damage was done and the dragon proceeded to fly to the west of the Riverlands. Nevertheless, people were reminded that Dragons did exist in this world once more and grew fearful of the beasts. Half a world away become somewhat closer, and for a time many believed that the Targaryens were returning. Some lower level nobility even began to raise Dragon Banners in secret. However, the fear never materialized and Daenerys remained far away. Instead, other issues began to dominate public life. Who would marry Robb Stark’s eldest son? Who would marry Jamie Lannister’s son? Who would marry Edmure Tully’s eldest trueborn daughter? The new generations were emerging in every increasing numbers and there were struggles to find matches for them. Much more mundane issues, which a generation ago were rushed through in the chaos, became significant concerns in the kingdoms. The Freys, in particular, were abnormally fertile in both their men and their women members.

Now the Three Kingdoms is ruled by King Eddard Stark, the eldest son of Robb Stark and Roslin Frey, with his two chief lords Hoster Tully and Tyrion Lannister. All names inherited from the dead and lost, and all carrying a certain weight to them. The North and Riverlands have been wedded to one another so many times, and the disorderly assortment of titles and lands, have made the two kingdoms virtually indistinguishable. House Tully has become a member that is nearly a bannerman to House Stark, with its major houses seeming to have divided loyalties between the Direwolf and the Trout, but as of yet the Houses were merged through marriage and remarriage making the divided loyalties a non-issue. Instead, the only real marker has become whether or not you worship the Seven or the Old Gods of the North, and even that has become shaky with many houses now claiming to worship both in one way or another through heritage. House Lannister and their respective bannermen have retained their own separate identity, however, even if they are, perhaps, even more thoroughly connected with the other two kingdoms through marriage. Since the death of Lady Whent and the extinction of her line, the only survivor of the Black Bat of Harrenhal was the sickly mother of a Frey who died decades ago. Tyrion negotiated a marriage between his son and the young Frey to allow House Lannister to inherit the castle. The birth of Tywin Lannister put an end to some of the domestic disputes regarding the continued use of Harrenhal in the Westerlands.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Reach[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The unique situation surrounding the Reach’s introduction into the Cacophony of Banners is that it was only two realms to arrive completely isolated and without war. Naturally this posed a great advantage to the Kingdom of the Reach. Furthermore, the Reach’s potential power and reserves were already the strongest and most stable in all of Westeros. Therefore, the Reach was in the best possible position to thrive in this world. The only problem would be a rather rudimentary one: climate. If Meereen suffered a death by dehydration, then the Reach’s fate was one of oversaturation. The reach was dependent upon the occasional warm summer rain that watered the vast fields of flowers and crops that were so integrally important to the breadbasket in the south, but the rains the Reach received were almost always more than it needed. It was said that in the North a rain could kill a crop as well as nurture it because of the cold, this became true in the reach because of its volume. To make matters significantly worse, one of the greatest river systems in the planet was disrupted by the Reach’s arrival and the river system struggled to find its way back to the ocean to the west. Everything in the north flooded horrifically for several years before the rivers and tributaries met along the Mander. Already one of the largest rivers in Westeros, it grew to be three times as wide at the mouth as it had been before the Cacophony.

Nevertheless, the Reach was able to pull through. The regions around Old Town, the Arbor, and on several peripheries managed to maintain only slightly lessened production of both grains and wine. This made it possible for the Reach to be fed through the devastating initial floods, and as the river systems began to steady themselves out, the land was reclaimed and life began turning to normal. Some crops were able to be made without intensive irrigation because of the rains, thus allowing regions where it was expensive and unwieldy to grow food to become secondary breadbaskets on their own. High Garden itself managed to withstand the flooding of the Mander, though its field of flowers has been slightly tarnished. Nevertheless, the Tyrell Rose maintains its presence in the reach. The Reach only began to improve as time went on, as people became accustomed to growing foods in the different climate and the climate itself stabilized. Before long the Reach was soon growing even more food than it used to when it was part of Westeros, but because of a lack of people to export the food to the realm had a population explosion of fat and plump people. Hunger, which was once a significant issue, was almost completely forgotten. You could buy more food with a Copper Penny in the Reach than you could with a Silver Stag in most of the known world, and more than a Gold piece in the Iron Islands.

As food rotted in their granaries, Mace Tyrell and the rest of the Reach tried to reestablish contact with the rest of the world. The peripheries of their lands had people in them, but too few and too primitive. Several Maesters were sent to study the peoples and report back to High Garden and Old Town. Their results proved few and unmiraculous. The famed Redwyne Fleet ventured further and further away from the Reach in pursuit of something, anything, that could be of help to them. All that they found were the shipwrecks of Free City merchants who departed from Old Town or the Arbor. For a time, it seemed as though the Reach was entirely alone in the world. Some people remarried, and others broke off foreign betrothals, but due to the status of the Reach these were relatively few and far between. Mace’s children were all married into important houses in order to sure up the loyalties of important houses. Some old in importance, others growing in importance. Because of Olenna’s status as a Redwyne, and Mace Tyrell’s wife being a High Tower, the chief members of the Tyrell Bannermen were already firmly behind the Tyrell camp. Willas was married to Irena Rowan, the daughter of Lord Rowan. Garlan was married to Leonette Fossoway, to which they were already betrothed. Loras Tyrell was married, much to his chagrin, to a daughter of Randyll Tarly. Lastly, Margaery Tyrell’s hand was given away to Lord Elwood Meadows, the most important bachelor near her age amongst all of the Reach. Nevertheless, Mace Tyrell remained relatively unhappy with his only daughter’s husband and it showed, rather foolishly, on several occasions until his death.

Mace Tyrell at one point considered crowning himself King of the Reach and proclaiming himself the direct heir of House Gardener. Before he could even broach the subject with his chief bannermen, he was called a fool flat to his face by his mother and Willas, who would become a prince and heir to the kingdom, rejected it on more polite terms. By the time the Maester gave his objections, Mace Tyrell was bitter and sullen that his grand ideas were so rejected by his close family. While he would not directly comprehend why, most of the rest of the family would. House Tyrell may be the most powerful family in Westeros right now, but that is due to its prestige, its careful marriage pacts, and the grace of the being part of Westeros. House Tyrell’s claim to rule the Reach has always been shaky, and several houses continue to nurse beliefs that they would be better served if they were in control. None more so than House Florent, but it would be almost equally foolish to think they are the only ones. The Reach is the largest, most populous, second most wealthy, and the most powerful Kingdom in Westeros, precisely because it was made up of many older Kingdoms that eventually fell sway to the Gardener Kings. The Redwynes of the Arbor, the Hightowers of Old Town, and countless others claimed to be Kings in their own right in the Age of Heroes. Many of them are high in pride, higher in honor and power. What ties them together is almost an elaborate fiction, as many of these families have their own bannermen and their own bases of power. Should the Tyrells fall, the Reach would splinter into different kingdoms.

While there was no inkling that House Tyrell was even remotely starting to fade, as their power seemed only to grow in the crisis, the Queen of Thornes and Willas Tyrell both suspected that their position may not have been as secure as they may believe. In spite of the warnings of his family, Mace Tyrell was true to his passions and believed that it was only a matter of time before he and his line became Kings in their own right. In the year 15, several years after the death of his mother and the birth of Willas’s second son, Mace Tyrell hosted a grand tournament at High Garden. He planned on announcing his designs to become King of the Reach then and there, but just a day after the tournament began a white Dragon flew over High Garden attracted by the large amount of noise and apparent abundance of food. Rumors of the Dragon’s existence had spread throughout the Reach, but none had seen much more than a few burnt carcasses of livestock. Now there were no doubts as to the existence of the dragon. The destruction it caused nearly brought an end to the tournament, but not quite yet to Mace Tyrell’s designs to power. He came to believe that this was a sign that he had inherited the will from House Targaryen, but many within his bannermen believed that this was a sign that the Dragon Lords were returning. Everywhere people exploded with curiosity and designs with the Dragon, none louder than Old Town and the Maesters of the Citadel. It was in this chaos that a group of ships were spotted nearing the shoreline of the Reach.

The ships had arrived from King’s Landing and were a mixture of Myrish and Lyseni trading vessels alongside one merchant ship from the Westerlands. After contact was reestablished between the North, West, and Crownlands, there was the strong belief that more of the realm could be located to the south. Perhaps another of the Westerosi Kingdoms or one of the Free Cities could be located just to the south. They discovery of much of the rest of Westeros reverberated throughout all of the Reach, and soon thereafter House Redwyne and most ships went north accompanying the group of ships in the hopes of reestablishing permanent contact with the rest of the world. Few knew just how far the distances were, but above all it held several surprises. Robert Baratheon was King, but he was a King without a Kingdom far to the north with the Starks and experiencing both civil conflicts with his brother and tales of the Others. He was powerless. Meanwhile, Rhaegar Targaryen ruled in the Crownlands and King’s Landing while Tywin Lannister bent his knee to the Targaryens. With the sighting of the White Dragon, many believed that the return of House Targaryen was a sign. Mace Tyrell, still not King, would have his dreams frustrated in an instant. While he would never take the journey north, he swore fealty to the distant Targaryens at King’s Landing and gave expansive powers to House Redwyne in order to reestablish trade. Willas shortly thereafter negotiated a betrothal between Garlan’s eldest child and the second in line to the Arbor, further tying their house to High Garden.

Contact with the rest of the realm proved more advantageous to the Reach than Mace Tyrell’s perpetually glum mood for his last years on Earth. The Westerlands and the Crownlands traded at a loss, allowing the Redwynes and all those who traded through them to gain a ridiculous amount of wealth. Tywin Lannister married off his eldest daughter Cersei Lannister to a the chief cadet branch of House Redwyne, the Lord’s Nephew and the Lannisters and Lannisport began to develop connections to the Reach. The Targaryen’s would eventually negotiate a marriage between Viserys’s son and a Hightower of Old Town. After Mace Tyrell’s death in his sixties, Willas Tyrell took hold of the family masterfully orchestrating marital alliances with his nieces, nephews, and children. Every major house of note in the Reach had a fresh and direct connection to High Garden, while several of the major mercantile and naval powers of the West and the Crownlands were either married into or betrothed to High Garden. Mace Tyrell felt that House Tyrell’s words “Growing Strong” referred to their military, while Olenna Redwyne thought it was rather ridiculous when it was not relating to the wealth and power of the Reach. It would be Willas Tyrell that gave new meaning to the words. Growing Strong would refer the children of House Tyrell and the political web of alliance and influence that they would inevitably bring.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Iron Islands[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]When most of the world sought reconciliation in the face of the grand disaster that was the Cacophony of Banners, the Iron Islands sought to do war against one another. In one dramatic case of irony in the iron law that “Iron Born do not spill the blood of other Iron Born” was soon forgotten when the Iron Islands split amongst themselves. Two men were responsible for this bloodshed: Euron “Crow’s Eye” Greyjoy and Aeron “Drowned Prophet” Greyjoy. Euron, from the start, installed himself as the King to the Iron Islands as the eldest surviving brother of Balon Greyjoy. Aeron Greyjoy found Euron unworthy on his lack of faith, and sought to support their only other surviving brother, Victarion Greyjoy, as King. To make matters more complicated, Balon had a daughter who also sought to claim her father’s seat. Had this matter taken place with plenty of places to flee to and others to conquer, it may have been possible that this war would not have broken out, or that it might have been a few minor skirmishes. Yet, when The Cacophony was sounded, and the white glow consumed the Iron Islands, the harsh, gold, grey sea was replaced by a warm, tropical, and crystal clear ocean. Westeros was gone, there were no more places to conquer, only increasingly violent factions over who would take the Seastone Chair from the blotted corpse of a twice dead king.

To be sure, there were attempts at reconciliation early on. Aeron Greyjoy, fearing a civil war and hoping to have the Lords make their desires plain, called for a Kingsmoot after divine revelation from the Drowned God. Yet, one might say that this would be impossible. All around Westeros the fickle nature of messenger ravens became apparent when the Cacophony was sounded. Everywhere the messages were meant to go, they would end up somewhere else or simply never make it to their destination. This was made up for through communication by foot, relying on maps and memory to feel one’s way to the next destination. This is impractical and impossible in the Iron Islands. The many major islands are not within sight of one another, or even close. The furthest island, Farwynd, was almost entirely out of the blood-soaked conflict because of the impracticality of communications. Sailors made their way by tracking the sun, moon, and stars. By the feel of the ocean currents and the winds at their backs, if not. It was as much a mathematically geometric procedure as it was by feel and intuition. With both anyone could travel anywhere, with just one anyone could make it to the islands they knew best, but possibly get lost with the ones they were only passingly familiar with. The Cacophony robbed them of both. Coupled with the ensuing succession crisis, the fate of the Iron Islands was set.

Aeron Greyjoy made his calls for a Kingsmoot the best he could by travelling from island to island, at times only barely making it to shore under the confusion. His hatred for the Ravens made him unwilling to use them after they failed in the first few months, even when some began to make it to new places reliably. Euron Greyjoy and Victarion, the latter of whom only barely made it back to the Iron Islands, would each hold independent Kingsmoots. The different places, times, and so forth would only mount to the confusion. Only a third of the lords were able to attend both, and thus both Euron and Victarion would become Kings by Kingsmoot. A third one was held and Euron would win that, but by that time the drums of war were already steadily hastening the beat. Asha Greyjoy would make a failed attempt for her father’s seat, and afterwards retreated to Harlaw where she gathered the support of the island there. Victarion made his peace with his niece in order to gain the loyalty of Harlaw against Euron Grejoy. The ensuing conflict was one of the bloodiest wars in all of the history of the Iron Islands.

The War for the Sea Stone Chair, sometimes referred to as the Dance of the Krakens or the Sowing of the Reavers, would see the strength of the Iron Islands be reduced by two-thirds. After years of fighting, around the bloodsoaked isle of Pyke and Old Wyck, the last of Euron Greyjoy’s forces were cornered. Aeron Greyjoy, Drowned Prophet and Damphair, and Victarion Greyjoy fought their way through the last remnant of his faction’s forces and they made shore just outside the great keep. Harlaw men and Asha Greyjoy were not far behind, though as the battle was reaching its close Rodrik Harlaw, Asha’s uncle, half counseled, half begged, his niece to stay out of the final moments of the battle out of fear and suspicion. Before the day was out, the reason why would be made abundantly clear. Euron Greyjoy had fled Pyke aboard his famed ship with an unknown amount of followers. Those left fighting for him at the castle had been instructed to weaken the very foundation of the castle. Shortly before Victarion personally slayed Euron’s last captain, the castle came down on him and most of his advanced guard. Before the rubble could be cleared, Victarion Greyjoy was dead, Aeron Greyjoy was crippled, and Rodrik’s nephew and heir was so unrecognizably damaged that he was identified by his Valyrian Steel Blade more than anything else. The War had ended on gruesome terms.

With Victarion Dead, Aeron immobilized, and many of the forefront of their faction’s leadership in similar straits, Asha Greyjoy managed to take command of the situation. She led the recovery effort and later led the search of Euron Greyjoy. Before anyone had any time to form an objection, her leadership was solidified. Less than a year later, she was crowned Queen of the Iron Islands and was the first in history to do so. With the support of House Harlaw, now undoubtedly the most powerful force in the Iron Islands, her position was secure beyond any reasonable doubt. Her search for Euron would be fruitless. The Silence and its Captain had travelled south in pursuit of some land worth plundering. Euron, before his death, would take over and enthrall many ships from the Reach and from at least two other locations. His fame never spread by design, as he mercilessly slaughtered anyone he could not take captive and those that did escape were often mute and traumatized. His methods had changed dramatically, perhaps from the sting of his own failure, since his earlier days when he enjoyed leaving his victims alive to spread his tale so that all would cower before his decks. Suddenly, even these unreported attacks would stop happening around the twentieth year. A Godly Man might say he was cursed and dragged beneath the waves, but not to feast in the Drowned God’s Watery Halls. Others might say it was old age. The truth was more fantastic: A Green Dragon.

Asha Greyjoy, however, did not spend her entire reign chasing after her uncle’s shadow. Instead she rebuilt the Iron Islands and found a way to ease the internal pressures and hatred caused by the war. They were sent east, to a newly discovered land, in order to make keeps and ease the pressures placed upon the Iron Islands. Many of the reavers would target the native populations, but they were too few to meet the needs of the Iron Born. Eventually, out of necessity, the inborn elitism that all men of salt and iron were imbued with at birth was forsaken. While no Kraken would sow, much of Asha’s men would in order to supplement an almost neverending feast of fish with some mead. Most Houses of the Iron Islands have at least two cadet branches ruling minor fiefdoms in the east, but some have many and a few have none. It all came down to how many extra capable sons a house could produce, and after the war that number was perilously few. Queen Asha reigned over the Iron Islands with a firm, and oddly open, hand for almost thirty years. Her son, by no husband, was legitimized and made her successor. He currently rules the Iron Islands with little variation from his mother’s rule. Thankfully, few amidst the Iron Born are overly rejecting of the baseborn. It does, however, mean that Rodrik Greyjoy has acquired a rather unbecoming moniker.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Kingdom of the West[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Lord Tywin Lannister ruled over the second domain that entered the Cacophony peacefully. At the time, Lord Tywin was a fierce, but not joyless, leader of the Westerlands. His wife had just given birth to twins, and he had a strong friendly connection to the Targaryens and had aspirations for an eventual marriage with the royal family. In short, Tywin Lannister was an entirely different animal than the one that simultaneously existed in the Trident. Further, unlike in the Reach, the Westerlands had little disasters to cope with once the Cacophony was sounded apart from isolation. The West’s position along the Iberian Peninsula complemented their own climate to an extent, though the summers were too hot to a degree. Still relatively young, Tywin Lannister was hesitant to allow his bannermen to break free from him in terms of expansion. To be sure, none would be forgetting the Reynes and Tarbecks, and yet even so his rule was as strong as he himself was at commanding them. For several months, Tywin Lannister did little to expand his domain and focused entirely on domestic issues. Several parts of the Kingdom were drying out while other parts were flooding. Nothing severe, but enough to distract anyone on the frontier from developing overly ambitious plans.

The true sign that something truly fantastic had occurred was when the first person from a land not originating from the West at the time of the Cacophony appeared. Salladhor Saan, the so called Prince of the Narrow Sea and leader of a small band of ships, had sailed southeast from Eastwatch by the Sea, or the northernmost region of the realm of Westeros. Tywin Lannister ordered the man detained, but comfortable, in order to extract all the information he could from the pirate and then use him to lead him to Eastwatch, and by extension the rest of the realm. Tywin Lannister had not given more than a token’s worth of attention to the idea of establishing an independent realm. The distances alone would ensure that the West would have even freer reign over itself than it had when it was an independent Kingdom, while the benefits of trading as part of a realm would ensure that the West could cultivate a position of economic dominance. The only thing that gave him pause was “The War of Five Kings.” From the lips of the pirate it appeared as though it had been some decades into the future. His son was Lord Commander of the King’s Guard and childless, for he would not deign to even suspect the lies of the Lyseni’s rumors, that his daughter was Queen-Regent of a Baratheon Dynasty, that his wife had died birthing some monster dwarf who not only killed his nephew the King, but murdered his father, Tywin Lannister himself, and that Stannis Baratheon had taken to worshipping R’hllor, a fire devil from Asshai.

The tales were too ridiculous for Tywin to give credence to. If anything, it made him suspect that he would not lead the fleet to Eastwatch, but into some pirate trap designed to bolster his fleet and plunder in his newfound isolation. Nevertheless, if it were true contact could have been established rather cheaply and without much cause for worry. Some of the free city merchants and a few ships from the Arbor were eager to return home, they could be persuaded to go to the Wall, reestablish contact with Westeros, and some of them would return in short order to give the word for the rest of the sitting vessels in Lannisport to depart. Before the fleet returned, Tywin Lannister and Joanna Lannister had their third child, a daughter by the name of Joy. With this turn of events, Tywin scoffed at the Prince of the Narrow Sea’s words. Eventually it would become clear that Joy Lannister had a genetic ailment resulting in one arm being useless and shriveled, but by then the thought had passed. Three months later, some ships would return and Tywin’s scowl was fierce to behold when it appeared as though the pirate was telling the truth, but that the truth was barely the half of it.

The Westeros that Tywin Lannister was looking for did not exist to the northwest. Instead, there lay the Wall disconnected in time and playing host to the defeated Lord of Dragonstone, Stannis Baratheon. To the south Robert Baratheon hollered and bellowed with his warhammer and robbed tight armor that should he ever step foot south of the Wall he’d be killed. Lord Eddard Stark, a man whom should never have inherited the North being a second son, was ruling the North as Robert drank himself into a stupor in White Harbor. Cersei Lannister, Jamie Lannister, and his three grandchildren were there, but separated after Joffrey assaulted and nearly killed the daughter of Lord Eddard Stark. He apparently had two baseborns, one of whom was a teenage Lord Commander. Giants, Mammoths, and White Walkers were reviving as well. Tywin Lannister nearly killed the man reporting this to him for a fool’s jape. He could not imagine that the North and Beyond were an island without the Riverlands, or that both were running on different sets of time. He could not believe that he had a monster named Tyrion. He could not believe that his daughter could fail at being a mother and that Robert could fail at being a father to have allowed a situation where their son would attempt to kill the daughter of the person who had complete authority to end their line. Tywin Lannister would have done so without hesitation in similar circumstances.

Regardless, soon not only would the fleet of ships he sent out return, but also ships from White Harbor would begin to pour in. Lannisport and White Harbor, two of the five cities of Westeros, had developed a permanent connection. Tywin Lannister would send several of his more trusted men to the North in order to reconcile fact from fiction and see if they could find a way to establish contact with the rest of Westeros. Gerion Lannister, Tywin’s youngest brother, volunteered to leave, while Tygett Lannister attempted to fund his own expedition to the south and see if there was anything to be discovered there. Both left with Tywin’s consent and with enough escorts and ships to be considered small armies. Tygett’s venture would prove fruitless. He would make it as far as what would have been Tunisia before doubling back to the Rock. Gerion was met with more success. His arrival instantly sparked a sensation amongst all those who hosted the brother of the Lord of the West. He was an uncle of the King by law now, and White Harbor feasted him as if he were royalty. That may have been in part because there was also royalty feasting with him, as Robert Baratheon, Jamie Lannister, and Cersei Lannister were all at White Harbor. Gerion made his way to Winterfell and found Tyrion Lannister and Prince Tommen there. Gerion soon took a liking to both of them in spite of the warnings of the pirate, before moving east to the Dreadfort to see his other grand-nephew, Joffrey Baratheon.

Gerion would travel to all the major houses and keeps in the North, every time he ventured out it was in order to chase some new rumor and to reestablish the presence of House Lannister in the realm. He may have had a gift for making people laugh, but he was no fool in motely. In the end he would do far more than simply try to attempt to find other pieces of Westeros, he would assess the status of power in the North and the possibility of change in every corner of the kingdom before he even stepped one foot on the Wall. When he did, things changed yet again. The atmosphere was very different. Grim, somber, and divided amongst factions that threatened to tear the Wall apart, the very way people walked was different. Here Gerion would find Giants, would meet wildlings, and one reckless expedition come face to face with a Wight and feel utterly helpless against it. Gerion quickly found himself staying close to the Wall or close to the main military camps that lay beyond it after that. The North had sent men north to defend the wall, but they had grown lax without any need to defend it. All of the fighting was occurring to the north, normally between the wildlings and the corpses of the once living. While few Northmen doubted their existence, they were ignorant in almost every meaning of the word. The true fighters were those sworn to Stannis, who had been bestowed the title “King Beyond the Wall” by Robert Baratheon as a slight against him, who maintained his position as Lord of Dragonstone as he attempted to purge the White Walkers and their ilk through flame and light. His magic sword was quite something as well, but Gerion found Stannis a hard joyless man who did little to inspire his men apart from those fanatics in his service who thought him the reincarnation of a god. Gerion left through Eastwatch by the Sea after Jon Snow asked for aid when he received a raven from an expedition with a brief message: “[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Dead things in the forests, dead things in the mountains. Man the Wall, they are coming.”[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

His full report to Tywin Lannister contained all of this and more, including character assessments. In just one year’s time, Tywin Lannister had learned almost everything he needed to know about the status of the North. Tywin Lannister could not reject some of the information that he would only have believed fit for fools at any other time and place. Giants and Mammoths are real and are clinging to the Wall for protection. His grandson is an even greater fool than Tywin could have feared, though the place he’s fostered could remedy the foolishness. Gerion could not shake the feeling that Ramsay would be a danger in the future, so he immediately recommended that Tywin take on the boy as his foster. Cersei was good in near-sighted matters, but blind in terms of long term development. Jamie was intelligent and had a natural feel for matters, but refused to use them and relied on brute force more than anything else. Instead, Gerion stated that the only reason why House Lannister was eradicated or fell destitute in the North can be placed on Tyrion. Far from being a monster, Gerion took a liking to the halfman. While no information about other realms could be determined, Gerion advised that at least five thousand men should be sent to the Wall to help defend it. Tywin almost refused, but… too much had happened for him to do so.

Tygett, on the other hand, had completed four more expeditions discovering the Azores, reaching as far as the curve of West Africa, and the mouth of the Nile River. On the last expedition, Tygett discovered Targaryen ships. Several weeks after Gerion Lannister returned to the Westerlands, Tygett Lannister escorted a small fleet of Targaryen Loyalists and Free City Merchants into Lannisport. A different web of contacts were brewing to the southwest, as Prince Rhaegar Targaryen seized the reins of power from Mad King Ayres and is now seeking out contact with anyone who they can contact. Tywin Lannister treats these guests far more comfortably and openly than he treated with Salladhor Saan. After a few weeks of careful diplomatic interrogation, Tygett moves southwest ahead a fleet to make contact with King’s Landing and determine whether or not Rhaegar is a King worthy enough for a Lannister to bend a knee towards. After all, the rumors he’s heard from the North and Robert Baratheon would make him thrice as mad as the Mad King. Tywin Lannister gave his younger brother three thousand men to travel to support the Wall, with the promise to send reinforcements as needed. His reasoning was simple and plain, the Wall was of the North. The North should defend it. Tywin Lannister had little hope for the stability of the North, fearing that it would collapse upon itself in short order. Instead, he once again attended domestic concerns and tried for forge closer ties with the Crownlands and gauge the worth of King’s Landing.

The West would have to choose between either the North and its fragile political make-up, or the Capital and the possibility of its greatness. Given the bad blood that exists between them, he could only choose one. Still, not knowing more, he would not blindly give support to the Targaryens. He gave verbal support to the North, and he brooded on the conflict that was occurring along the Wall. Something was happening there, he even had his own brother report on what he saw, but Tywin was a man of practical realities. Tygett Lannister returned to the West two years later with a large fleet under the command of ser Willem Darry. The fleet was more powerful than anything the Lannisters had in terms of sheer power, but in volume Lannisport could man more ships and win against a foe so far away from home if it had evil intentions. It did not. Instead, it had suspicious ones. When Robert Baratheon raised in rebellion against the Mad King, the Reach and Dorne rose up to defend the Iron Throne, while the Stormlands, the North, the Vale, and the Riverlands rose up against it. The Iron Islands stood back, as the Iron Islands always stood back, but the Westerlands held its silence and martialed its forces. Their true intentions were never known, although Jamie Lannister, the young boy dressed in a white cloak at King’s Landing, was trusted to protect the King when Rhaegar moved north. Tywin did much to set their fears aside, and after conferring with Tygett, made moves to throw his support to the Targaryens in a manner that cost him nothing but words, but gained him everything he could want from the authority of the crown. A year later, Tywin’s fourth and final child would be born: Tyrion Lannister. A perfectly strong and healthy baby boy whose yelling would only cease when he resided within his mother’s arms.

While Tywin Lannister was hesitant to reveal too much information about the North to ser Willem, he knew the information would get out and that it would be the height of foolishness not to report it himself. Albeit, with a pale green hue. Ser Willem returned to the capital with several letters from the various lords of the West and from Tywin Lannister himself, each giving various oaths of fealty. The Crownlands, far from being a den of madness ruled by the mad and madder, ser Willem seemed to command a certain respect and Tygett and the rest of the men who ventured to the capital all sung high praises of the Crown Prince of Dragonstone. Further north, Gerion Lannister would never even see the Wall. On his travel from White Harbor to Winterfell he would become deathly ill and spent several months in recovery. Tywin Lannister recalled him along with over half the men he sent north as soon as he was well enough to travel by sea. Gerion Lannister would not return North for many years, though he sent many letters to the Lords of the North and to his family in order to keep apprised of the situation brewing beyond the Wall. The Westerlands played only a minor part in the War Beyond the Wall, but they would play a noteworthy part. By the time connections with the Reach were firmly established, it had been almost eighteen years after the Cacophony was sounded and the war was coming to a fiery and dramatic close.

Now the Westerlands is commanded by Lord Paramount Tymont Lannister, the grandson of Tywin through Jamie Lannister. Cersei Lannister was married to Paxter Redwyne’s grandson and heir, Hobber’s son Garlan. Officially she had four children by her husband; in reality she has three with the fourth from another man. No one other than Cersei, not even Jamie, is aware of this. She remains the Lady Redwyne of the Harbor. Joy the Joyless married the son and heir of House Manderly, and would eventually become fat and jolly, nearly half as fat as her husband, and have seven children. Tyrion Lannister married a Marbrand after a teenage romance with the daughter of Lord Marbrand. It was not Tywin’s first choice, especially after he had already married off Jamie to one of his bannermen having planned for Tyrion to be betrothed to one of the Targaryens, but it could not be helped. Jamie did not long outlive Tywin, only seven years after his father’s death he died. Tymont Lannister is twenty-two, and largely guided by his uncle Tyrion, the Lord of the Sunset Isles. All of Tywin’s brothers would marry and have children and grandchildren. Just two years before the Cacophony came to a close, the Westerlands eclipsed the Reach as the wealthiest (though not as plentiful) kingdom within the realm of Westeros.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Dragons and Magic[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]When the Cacophony was sounded there were three dragons, all based in Meereen. They were hatched by Daenerys Stormborn of House Targaryen, the Queen of Meereen and Mother to Dragons. Drogon, a giant black beast that would prove to be the terror of friend and foe alike; Viserion, a white creature two thirds Drogon’s size that went west; and Rhaegal, a shimmering green animal of a size to Viserion went east. Drogon would never be tamed, but the Black Winged Monstrosity would be Daenerys’s dragon. It is not known if the dragons were fertile on their own, or if they had mated at some point without catching the notice of anyone important enough to record it. It is known that each dragon would go on to lay eggs. The most proliferate of these would be Drogon. The Black Dragon would spawn off six eggs, of which Daenerys would keep four. One of each would be given to her grandchildren. Rhaegar Targaryen owns a sapphire and amethyst spiraled egg. Barristan Targaryen’s egg was half gold and half silver. All of the eggs emitted their own heat and seemed to breathe and beat when held by a Targaryen, though others who have felt them feel nothing but cold stone. Nevertheless, the Dragon Queen believes that the future will hold an event for the eggs to hatch and for an age of dragons to fill the world with terror once more.

The White Dragon travelled south and west shortly into the reign of Daenerys. Viserion seemed to travel with an intent or purpose, as if to connect with the rest of the known world and was drawn by a connection with them. The creature’s timing was impeccable, arriving near High Garden just as the Flower Lord was ready to declare himself King of the Reach. From there the Dragon travelled north. Though not hidden, in the years it took for the White Dragon to reach the North, it managed to avoid direct contact with much and more of the people of the Crownlands and the Westerlands, even though the Dragon flew over both territories. Instead, rumors and tales spread throughout ships and docks about the creature all along the Atlantic after the Dragon spent a fortnight on one of the “New Volantis” settlements. Yet the creature made itself known to all when it travelled North, eating cattle and burning the dead on its travel to Icemark. Many tried to ride Viserion, or slay it when that failed, but none succeeded. King Stannis and King Rhaegar came close, while Melisandre and Rhaegar made off with two of the White Dragon’s three eggs. Jon Snow had managed to get close to the Dragon once, where he noticed that the Dragon’s skin seemed creamy in comparison to the now aged Ghost’s. The Lord Commander made off with the last of the eggs at that meeting, and never again went close. Instead, a garrison was placed around Icemark to protect the beast and its shining reddened gold flames. One of the eggs has since hatched; a pure and deep royal blue dragon at King’s Landing.

The Green Dragon travelled East. Rhaegal made contact with only one ship. Unlike its siblings, this dragon had neither the need nor the desire to link with humanity. Whether the shimmering green dragon was attracted to Euron, the Horn, or the ship cannot be said with certainty. Only that Rhaegal burned it and all its crew to nothing can. Onlookers from several miles away had belonged to a Braavosi fishing vessel eager to return home. They saw an unearthly and evil looking glow reflecting upon the green scales of a Dragon as it flapped and hovered around the deck of a burning ship. They immediately returned to the Vale, where they told their stories and were not believed. Rhaegal burned the ship twice when the vessel refused to sink after the first burning, as the crewless ship desperately clung to the water’s surface. A blackened ruin sank beneath the waves and the greatest terror that no one had lived to talk about disappeared from the sight of Gods and Men. The Dragon flew further east, eventually settling upon a large group of volcanic islands to the northwest of the Iron Islands. Rhaegal laid four eggs there, one at the summit of each of the largest dormant volcanoes. Unable to feed itself on the island’s rather small animal base, Rhaegal flew further east before coming upon North America, where the dragon would feast and sleep in peace until the fiftieth year.

With four Dragons in the world and three times that many eggs one can say that the creatures are making a comeback from temporary extinction, but they are far from the only things that had the potential to be wonders of magic. The Unicorns numbered but a few before the Cacophony was sounded, but with the warmer weather, more frequent seasons, and chaos on the mainland being far from them, the Unicorns made a small comeback. Three hundred of the magical horses ride in Skagos, while a small herd was brought to Iceland. Krakens also exist, but they came too few. While their number was originally five and is now thirty, they are doomed to extinction because of their own lack of numbers. Euron Greyjoy witnessed a Kraken tear down the last of his fleet, and that was the final event that shattered his mind and left him not by a desire to break men, women, children, and the broken. A number of Manticores also exist. While there were a number scattered about with the Cacophony, only the small collection found at the Citadel and in the ownership of Oberyn Martell and his cohorts have any possibility of creating a sustainable population. Its venom is highly prized by the Maesters, and heavily used by Oberyn. Lizard-lions remain plentiful at the Neck. Similar to saltwater crocodiles, the reptiles are larger, slightly venomous, and have a much higher tolerance to the cold. In winter they are even able to hibernate in the coldest months, making them uniquely qualified to spread out amongst the North Atlantic.

Apart from those, there are mammoths which were of a dying breed. While their numbers have increased with the number of giants, they still remain too few to know for certain if they will survive another conflict. For the moment at least, however, their companions the Giants are not like to perish from the earth without some sort of calamity. There are seven hundred of them divided into two communities, one that answers to Jon Snow and the Night’s Watch and the other that answers to the Fire King Uthor Baratheon. With each year five are added to their umber and two or three were taken away. It is a slow growth, but steady. The Wildlings still weep when they sing the song about the last of the giants, for even in their recovery they are but an endangered breed that seems ready to perish from the earth. Some half-breeds are being born, however. For reasons that can only be guessed at other than the more obvious ones, a group of about thirty half-giants exist. The wildlings are unsurprised and claim that the Umbers and others share a giant for an ancestor, even if most of the southerners think them as abominations that should never exist. There are children of the forest and others, but one can only guess at their numbers and whatever they are they are but a paltry sum. No one knows how or if the Others breed, nor if the Children of the Forest are even still alive, but then again no one truly knows what lurks in the permanent cold beyond the mountains and glaciers to the north.

Magic in this world has been weakened tremendously. If the faith of the Seven ever had any power, or laid any claim to it now, it no longer possesses it. The Old Gods perhaps still live in their trees, but their influence has waned as the weirwoods no longer reach that deep into the earth and the number of weirwoods themselves seems to have decreased with it. The Isle of Faces in the God’s Eye held no green men or children of the forest, but it did carry with it easily half of the weirwoods in the known world. Some men tried to plant more weirwoods, while others uprooted them and moved them when they fled the North to the far off isles. More were killed than grown in the process. A number of people have green dreams, but the power and effectiveness of those dreams have faded. The Stark line has the potential for green dreams and wargs, but amongst the wildlings their number has fallen rather drastically whether it be due to warfare, their execution, or the decline of the Old God’s power. Amongst the Drowned Men, even the prophet Aeron had trouble communing with his God and lost a total of six men when he revived them before his death after the Cacophony was sounded, whereas before he had never lost a single Iron Born. With his fortunes in decline, most of the damphairs lost all of their power.

Only R’hllor seemed to be going strong, but perhaps of all the magic he once commanded in this world, it was now concentrated in the hands of but a few. Uthor Baratheon appears to be stronger than his mother in regards to the magic of Asshai and the Lord of Light, but it cannot be certain if this is a revival of the religion’s power or if it has faded completely. Other faiths carry no more power than the seven. If the Many Faced God still existed or had servants, it became powerless. If the Harpy carried any sort of influence, its influence is carried entirely through the Grace and the citizens of Meereen. Yet, perhaps, the magic of the world is still being sustained by something else. The Dragons, perhaps, carry with them the power to give magic new life once again. Should that be correct it would carry an interesting implication. Now those four dragons and twelve eggs are all that remains of the source of magic in the world, and yet their existence has fanned the flames of R’hllor and gave Green Dreams to the Northmen and allowed the Damphair to hear the voice of his God. What might happen should Dragons rule the skies once more? And if they are not responsible for this continuance of Magic, what is?[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Westerosi Exchange[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]When the Cacophony was sounded several things were abundantly clear. The first and foremost among them were that the kingdoms were no longer where they should be. It was such a simple truth, one that would go on to have fundamentally important consequences for the entire planet. No kingdom went to a place that shared its climate, and very soon it would become abundantly clear that this world and their own would share different concepts of the seasons themselves. In Westeros the seasons last for years. Spring and autumn appear to move along faster than winter or summer, but on more than one occasion it was possible to bring in one, two, or three harvests in the spring. Summers and winters last longer, and appear to share a courtship with one another. An especially long summer means an even longer winter, or so was the common saying amongst the secular and the superstitious alike. Whatever season the kingdoms came from, it was the beginning of spring in the northern hemisphere. The clash of climates caused many to believe that the seasons had reversed themselves, but that was not all. Seasons on Earth do not last for years at a time, they last three months. Longer or shorter depending on the location, and location became everything in determining the fate of these disconnected lands.

The North had been heading into the phase of fall, while the North had been beginning to feel the brunt of its embrace. However, upon the Cacophony’s sounding, the airs had warmed tremendously. The clash between the different temperatures led to massive winds and storms, and for months the North did not see the sun but was constantly bombarded by rains. This did not truly dry up until what would later be known as summer, and by then it became clear that things were different. For the first year and then the second, people were confused about the seasons and feared the winters. Many crops went to waste and either rotted or froze in the unfamiliar weather patterns. On the third year, when many were growing hungry and on the edge of starving, everyone planted in the spring and reaped towards the end of summer. The greatest problem with the North’s crops were that they were actually suited for an environment colder than they were grown, and crops from around Yellow Knife and Flint’s Finger were favored so that the people could have something to break their potatoes and goat’s milk with. The Lands Beyond the Wall were originally thought to be barren places, but now that the very skies themselves had changed it has become uniquely suited for most of the North’s crops whether they grow above the ground or below it. Far from being farmers, it took a combination of Mance Rayder and Stannis Baratheon to teach the free folk to plow.

The North was far from unique in this case. None of the kingdoms faced an easy transition. Dorne became wetter and colder, so much so that it played a part in the demise of Doran Martell whose condition could not handle the change. The Stormlands grew drier, while Meereen became a ruined city and its Ghiscari people fled to every corner of the shores of the Red Sea in the hopes of finding just enough water and food to fend for themselves. The Reach, on the other hand, faced a death by drowning. The Mander and the other rivers of the Reach flooded and a great many towns and castles too close to the riverbanks soon had to be abandoned. Nevertheless, the ridiculously fertile country still fed enough for every drowning man two times over. Their exports would later feed the North’s war against the Others as Houses Redwyne, Tyrell, and Hightower almost doubled their fortunes. To their east lay a similar fate under the Riverlands, but their state of war and lack of any coastline to speak of had endangered their existence. Now the Three Kingdoms, the capital them and the seat to House Stark’s power rests in Summerfall, a castle at a higher altitude where the Northmen first saw snow. If the North Atlantic off the shore of Greenland was too warm for many Northmen, the Trident was especially difficult for many to acclimate to. The Iron Islands fear and hate their isolation almost as much as they hate their Chrystal clear turquoise waters that seem alien to the reavers and their deep grey and blue-green waters. The Westerlands and the Crownlands found lands similar to them in summer, but even they are not without complaint.

In addition to damaged and worthless crops, animals soon began to become worrying. The Ravens had forgotten how to move and travel to old locations when the Cacophony was sounded. While all of the old ones are long since dead, some of the genetic and inherited memory of animals remains compromised. Heard and migration behaviors, especially in mammals, are learned traits inherited from their elders. New ravens have to be kept away from old ravens to learn the right locations and not get veered off course. A mountingly difficult task as the flying creatures have appeared to thrive in every location that they arrived in. Rodrik Greyjoy of the Iron Islands has lost his reliance on the birds, and instead uses ship travel and recording of the skies in order to ensure that messages get delivered to castles. The ravens still exist, but after their lack of use after the Cacophony, many thought that it was the storm god’s tricks since that the birds were of the Storm God’s creation, not the Drowned God. Rodrik and his mother never bought into that too much, but it gave them reason enough to find a substitute. The White Ravens of the Citadel have since lost much of their use now that the seasons seem to no longer really work and of the great distances involved. Now, the white ravens are used for diplomatic and “royal” communications by the Targaryens but their numbers have declined as the citadel loosed them into the wild when their connection to the seasons was lost and it would require training their chicks all over again to find use. They number some hundred in the wild and half that in captivity at King’s Landing.

Horses have gained a rather significant increase in regards to the wilds. Thousands of them now roam the American southwest and the Central Asian Steppe. In other places they had some mediocre success in the wild, but none matching those two areas. In the Riverlands and the Reach in particular, the horses seemed to be outcompeted in many of the areas they moved except for south where the population is sustained by run-aways more than anything else. In Meereen horses are in perilously short supply. The Horses of the North were particularly well suited for colonizing Iceland and Newfoundland, but their numbers remain few due to the costs associated with carrying them across the ocean. They are luxuries of the nobility and the wealthy. Goats and Pigs were more successful in most locations, but the Goat and Pigs were mostly slaughtered and eaten in the Stormlands and Meereen. Some have found their niche in local ecosystems, but by and large they failed to have much success except in areas that some humans have moved into and hunted many of the large predatory animals. Rabbits had their day as well, since they required less food to eat and bred much more rapidly they spread across any area that could support them. Yet if there was one king to this exchange, it would be rats. Common in almost every ship, the creatures escaped in every port and had population explosions in a large part of the world.

While not exactly a one way street, it certainly seemed that way in most areas. The Hippopotamus and different crocodilians took over the river systems of the Riverlands and Reach. Saltwater Crocodiles found their way into Dorne and alligators moved into the Crownlands. The Tasmanian devil also found its place in Dorne. Their successes shouldn’t be dismissed, but these were something of a small victory for native species. The hippo may feast on the Tully Trout, but the Tully Trout outcompeted several of the other fish in the mid-eastern Africa’s waters. And yet, flora was more impactful than fauna. While not completely displaced, the different climates have dramatically affected the ability for Westerosi plantlife to thrive. Much of the things that are not actively being grown by the people are starting to thin out, particularly along the outer edges where the oncoming terrain is at its most noticeable. The forests of the Stormlands are drying and many are thinning away, while Meereen has already dried. In the mean time many of the shrubs and arid plants are getting too much water, and while in some areas they still thrive as they used to, the coastlines and riverbanks are getting wetter and more accommodating for Australian plants. Only the winter rose and the weirwood show no change with the shattering of the world.

Last, but not least, would be that the climate of the planet was affected by the lands brought into it. For the most part these were minor inconveniences at best. The Benguela Current was forced more into the Atlantic off the coast of southwest Africa, having a minor influence weather patterns and forcing ships off the shore of Africa sooner. Dorne’s position exaggerated the divide between ocean currents and ocean temperatures, cooling the waters south of it, while heating up the waters north and east of it. The Vale’s position may have made the bay to the north of it cooler, but to its south the removal of Sakhalin has allowed a freer flow of ocean currents resulting in a net warming effect to the south of the Vale. The North’s position had made it so that the lands east of it warmed while the lands west of it cooled. This has allowed for the improvement of agricultural quality beyond the wall where the Fire King has established his domain, but to the west the Bay of Ice freezes solid in the Winter and it is getting colder. Given the nature of the world it will never be completely frozen, as the summers will always melt away most of it, but for the foreseeable future the lands close to ocean will be cooled by it. All the other nations had a marginal affect upon the weather, although the water cycles and migrations of fish have been severely disturbed in the North Atlantic. Time will tell how this will play out.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]The Religious Evolution of a Fractured Westeros[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]When the Cacophony was sounded there were was one institution in particular that had been torn asunder: The Faith of the Seven. Traditionally autonomous septons and septas carried out the ordinary and mundane tasks of the godsworn. These roles did not need much in the way of oversight of interference in regards to the way they behaved. Much of their duties were thus entirely in their own hands. However, there were several areas where the godsworn sought out guidance and this was primarily metted out by the organization of the hierarchies of the Faith. Standing at the top of this hierarchy were the Most Devout, a collection of highest ranking clergy in the religion. Typically they were the most favored to become the High Septon, the highest amongst all of the godsworn in the religion and ultimately the father, representation, and leader of the Faith. Also, traditionally, it would be the Most Devout that gathered together to and elected the new High Septon whenever the need arouse to do so, normally because of the death of the holder of the office. In spite of the decentralized nature of the religion, the importance of the High Septon should not, and cannot, be ignored in the Faith. Anything in regards to doctrinal questions, reactions to national issues of the day, warfare, and the coronation of kings and lords were heavily dependent upon the High Septon and the Most Devout’s leanings. When the Cacophony was sounded the Faith had become the corrupt minion of the Targaryens, which were not entirely devoid of religious integrity, but well on their way. By the time of the War of Five Kings, almost two decades after the Targaryens were removed and King’s Landing was sacked destroying much of the Faith in the city, it was an entirely corrupted institution devoid of anything other than a representation or the symbol of what Westeros had become.

Thus, in some ways, the Cacophony of Banners revitalized and saved the religion. Of all the time periods the High Septon and the central part of the Faith could have come from, it is most fortuitous for the religion that it came from King’s Landing under the reign of King Aerys II during the war of the Usurper. While the Faith was without a doubt a corrupt institution, much degraded with the dynasty it had become so tied to, it was not yet totally lost. Prince Rhaegar’s moves against his father, the restoration of order in the Crownlands, and the seemingly miraculous nature of the Cacophony seemed to move things in a more positive direction. While the next seven High Septons chosen over the course of the fifty years of the Cacophony cannot be described as a members of the old stock of the faithful, it was a step in the right direction. King’s Landing’s relatively close proximity to half of Westeros also helped keep much of the disparate and disconnected kingdoms together, at least as far as religious authority was concerned. The fact that many nobles did not resist attempts by the High Septon to reestablish influence in lands certainly helped matters. For a time King Robert declared a High Septon at White Harbor by royal decree, something that was not without some precedent but blatantly motivated by personal animosity towards the Targaryens and their perceived followers. The High Septon of White Harbor, a creation of Robert in opposition to the Targaryens, remained little more than an idea of the followers of the Seven in the North until contact with rumors of the south was reestablished. In a cruel irony, the High Septon of White Harbor was truly born to divide the Faith rather than to restore the authority to a decapitated faith.

The High Septon of White Harbor lasted until the various peasant rebellions of the followers of R’hllor and Rhaegar’s campaigns north. This time, again by accordance with a king rather than a strictly religious affair, it was agreed upon by the Lord of Winterfell and the Kings residing in the North that upon the death of the current High Septon of White Harbor that the Faith in the north would revert back to the Church at King’s Landing. It is of no surprise that this would occur, since significant headway had already been made in restoring the Church’s influence in the North as the breakaway church held little importance or sway to Lords outside of the White Knife. A Church born out of the hatred of a long dead king against a enemy that had now become something of a hero to the people had no hope of survival in the long term. After the Faith’s authority in the North returned to the High Septon of King’s Landing, the local college of the Most Devout forged by Robert’s passionate intentions were legitimized as members of the Most Devout and tasked with appointing a regional, Kingdom-Wide, Septon that would have authority second only to the High Septon in the area that that they were appointed under. Precedent for this move had already been established with the Reach in which the High Septon Elect, in spite of Mace Tyrell’s desire to pretend that it never happened, was a source of considerable dispute back at King’s Landing. The Starry Sept was the only other place in the world that had a fixed number of Most Devout that could elect a High Septon. Guided by the belief that the High Septon was dead, they were well within their rights (and they were even obliged) to appoint a successor. The compromise, while normally attributed to King Rhaegar, actually spawned from the young Princess Rhaenys that the Faith could come to mirror the Kingdom of Westeros. Then a young woman, the idea was not immediately dismissed by Rhaegar and would, upon being sent in front of the court, gained wide-spread approval by everyone by the Faith itself. It was a major shift in the way the Church was organized, but once again the King ultimately decided the matter for them when he convinced the High Septon to do so.

Ultimately, if the Faith had done this for the Reach because of Mace Tyrell’s bumbling and a religious gray area that would have been the end of it. However, with the incorporation of the Northern branch of the Faith back into the fold under a similar arrangement, Rhaegar knew that the Lannisters would soon make moves to demand their fair treatment and put forward their own candidate for a local kingdom wide High Septon. Sure enough, the Lord of Casterly Rock sent an embassy to King’s Landing to inquire about the possibility. The Westerlands had made no serious effort to even attempt to restore the Faith. Tywin ignored many of the moves for a restored Church, since he had more practical issues to worry about. The restoration of the Faith would be carried out in due time, but only when the realm was secure and he knew where he was. The discovery of the North and later King’s Landing had at first stalled even the idea of these plans, and later crushed them. Thus this lacked the precedence of a previous move to establish a church and instead stemmed more from a perceived notion of the importance of having such a regional Septon. Lacking either the legitimate Most Devout of the Reach or the Appointed Most Devout of the North, this move was less justifiable in the eyes of the traditional religious godsworn. However, by this time the Faith was on its third High Septon and the move was granted with enthusiasm rather than by suspicion. The new High Septon had realized that the distance between the Sept of Baelor and the fractured nature of the realm threatened to completely shatter the Faith. The Faith needed to allow a very loose hand or risk running into another break in the Faith prompted by the whim of some Lord that could be assured of protection in their defiance because of distance. The Faith was also not blind to the Others, or the nature of this new world which had changed even the seasons, and the High Septon decided that unity was more important than dogmatic adherence to tradition remembering that the current hierarchy of the Church was only about as old as Westeros’s united Kingdom even if very similar iterations were around at Old Town.

And thus, rather nicely, by the fiftieth year the High Septon and his three “Great Septons” had restored the unity to the Faith at least as far as the Atlantic Ocean was concerned. The Cacophony had turned many of the highest echelons of the Faith into pragmatism and many of the lowest echelons into pious fervor. At one point this might have threatened to tear the Church apart, this time along a hierarchical divide rather than a regional one. This was luckily avoided in part due to Rhaegar’s army and in another due to a greater enemy which seemed to bind even the most devotedly religious man into a deep brotherhood with the most savage of the followers of the Black Goat of Qohor. The same could not be said elsewhere. Perhaps the worst off area for the Faith would be the Iron Islands. The followers of the seven had taken a downward spiral since the days of Balon Greyjoy’s rebellion. In the past they could pass themselves off as Gods of the Iron Born, but after the rebellion it became clear that they were Gods of the Greenlands and not something any true Iron Born would worship. Of course, significant minorities remained followers of the Seven, including merchants, thralls, and smallfolk. With the Cacophony the Faith of the Seven took an even greater blow. Far from simply being disenfranchised and spat upon, they were deemed hostile threats and without allies in a civil war which was partially sparked by the religious zeal of the Drowned Prophet Aeron Greyjoy. The Faith would be reduced to just about 17,000 followers by the time Queen Asha Greyjoy sat upon the Seastone Chair. Rather curiously, fortunes began to move for the better for the follows of the Seven. Their numbers dramatically increased to 61,420 followers. Many of them were thralls and recent converts to the Drowned God, so it was not so much a religious revival as people returning back to their faith. Nevertheless it was not insignificant. Many of them would be amongst the first settlers on the Mainland, and because of the lack of any real support, the religion is run entirely by low level septons who are now dramatically aged. A few are being appointed, but more septons are being lost than raised due to the realities of the situation. Given time the Faith may degrade or vanish without those low level godsworn to guide what few members remain.

The Faith was not much better off in the Three Kingdoms of the Trident. Several attempts to form a new religious center were started, but only the most recent one has carried any real success. King Robb was a man of the North and had become strangely devout to his father’s Gods during his tenure as King. He kept both the Old Gods and the New of his father and his mother, but the predominance of the Older gods had made religious Lords who supported him as King, voice objections when he attempted to try and revive the Faith. Regional conflicts between the Western Lords and the River Lords certainly didn’t help matters, and the interjection of some North Men only made things worse when a spare Manderly decided that they should have a say in the restoration of the Faith. Without clear leadership in the selection process, there were no less than eight possible contenders for High Septon, which completely alienated many of the godsworn themselves since the selection process was done by those who had no right to even offer an opinion. There were no Most Devout, only a King could appoint a Most Devout in a situation where the entire hierarchy of the Church was seemingly wiped out, and the King they now had to answer to did not even worship the Seven in the way that they felt he should have. Some even made moves to start to ferment rebellion.

In an absurd fashion, too many new Lords had been created to the point that people with no sense and easily swayed by a traveling Septon with a silver tongue began to back their family’s appointments with military force and the support of various mobs. This was ended when Tywin Lannister and Edmure Tully jointly decided to make common cause against any that brought arms in rebellion, all the while Edmure repeatedly sent half threats half bluffs to Tywin about who was the real Lord behind any possible military action, to which Tywin would later send a reply that he would of course follow his King’s command. When the affair would alter become public it was an embarrassment, but by then the notion of a High Septon was abandoned in favor of an Interim Septon which was a High Septon in everything but name and influence. The Faith did not flourish in the Riverlands, and would actually lose a significant number of its worshipers in the Riverlands proper. The idea of the Westerlands becoming the traditional defenders of the Faith slowly started to develop under Tywin which saw it as a valuable political tool to wield to usurp power away from the Tullys, but it truly flourished under Tyrion his grandson. If the chaos left many in the riverlands disillusioned about their faith, a projected image of clarity was found in the West. Even the most apathetically religious houses were forced by the Lannisters to create massive septs in their new castles and support the Faith. Thus, when the last attempt to form a religious center of the Faith was made, it was successfully lobbied by the Lannisters and even a few Riverland Lords to station it in Harrenhal. An entire complex was gifted to the Faith in perpetuity and Tyrion has the eventual plan to restore the High Septon. While this may seem like a good thing for the Faith, the new found piety of the West is rightly looked upon with suspicion and a not insignificant number of people converted to the Old Gods simply because of the New God’s new center taking hold in what was, just forty years prior, “the enemy”.

In Meereen the Faith has a small and growing population, but it barely rivals the Iron Islands as of yet. Instead the Mother and the Warrior seem to merely be co-opted by the Ghiscari pantheon and those that do seem to style themselves followers of the Faith would be deemed heretical in even the most kindly of lights. To the North Stannis would begrudgingly restore the Faith at Storm’s End, but the High Septon was a man of little charisma and his successors seem to prevail in the region and over the faithful simply because they are the only option. Many have moved towards more agnostic approaches to religion in general, with only the very nature of the Cacophony keeping the Faith truly alive amongst the truly religious rather than those that support it out of political ambition, which is particularly common amongst the former members of the Reach. King Stannis pays the Faith no mind, and for the most part the two interact little if at all. For the moment the Faith appears superficially as strong as it ever was, but under the surface there is a real potential for its collapse in the near future. Dorne and the Vale represent the manifestation of the ideal that the Reach were trying for in the Stormlands: a faith created and controlled by political ambitions.

Petyr Baelish created a High Septon in Gulltown within a year after the Cacophony was sounded. He did so indirectly, through manipulating the feelings of the decentralized and desperate septons in the first moments of what was surely the most momentous occurrence in anyone’s lifetime. They also planted the seeds of a new High Septon by spreading rumors and planting ideas about it throughout the Vale. Many of the Lords made a move to support the appointment of a High Septon in short order. After Sansa Stark’s reveal, marriage, and later rise to power the High Septon was openly devout, but privately a creature of Sansa’s inherited from Petyr. Unlike in Dorne, the Valeman were as devout as they thought they were honorable, making the situation very easy to manipulate. While superficially as strong as it was before the Cacophony, in the Vale the church was stronger than ever before even if its very heart was owned by another. In Dorne the appointment of a High Septon was treated with much fanfare, but its reception was lukewarm at best. It seemed to exist only to legitimize the nearly created Kingdom of the Stormlands and out of Doran’s overly cautious attitudes. The power of the Faith was never particularly strong in Dorne, and this remains true to this day. Nevertheless a significant number of people did become rather devout over this incident and a huge Sept was created by the Martell’s just outside of Plankytown and Sunspear.

The Old Gods were a different matter. Unlike the decentralized, but rigidly hierarchical leadership of the Faith, the Old Gods had no real rules other than certain laws of hospitality and some superstitions coupled with myths. There were no religious classes, no godsworn, and certainly no disputes over who was leader of the faith. It was a deeply personal religion, one which involved communion with the Gods that lived in the trees. Particularly the weirwood heart tree. The faith was not immune to being shaken by the Cacophony, as in the Three Kingdoms of the Trident originally the loss of the North and the Weirwoods seemed likely to significantly weaken the faith and possibly lead to it succumbing to the Faith of the Seven. If you were a betting man, that would have been your bet. And you would have been wrong. The Old Gods were affected, as was how they were worshiped, but not nearly so much as the New Gods had been seemingly discredited in the eyes of the common people and in some lords. As such in the former Riverlands, the faith nearly quadrupled in terms of followers in short order and now makes up about 15% of the total population. While a minority, it should be noted that the total northmen south of the North in the trident at the time numbered slightly above ten thousand. Back up North the religion would face a religious fervor in regards to the Seven and would face a massive insurrection on the part of R’hllor peasantry which gained a significant portion of the North at one time during the Winter Invasions. While shaken by the Cacophony, the Old Gods were rather resilient since its sounding.

The Drowned God and his worship can be said to have suffered nearly as bad a fate as that of the Seven in the Stormlands. Simply put people grew apathetic towards the religion and cling to it because of a lack of alternative. The waters where the Drowned God may well have rested in his Water Halls were not the crystal clear waters surrounding the Iron Islands. The skeletons and crashed ships, often plainly visible from the decks of many ships, seemed to discredit the idea that the God traveled with them to this strange land. Aeron, the Drowned Prophet, would always fervently deny this. Instead he simply stated that their god had merely become distant. He still lay there somewhere, underneath the surface of the waves, but he was just too far to do more than guide the souls of the fallen Iron Born to his Halls. Unwittingly, Aeron in his defense of his God made his God powerless. Having unmanned the Drowned God, Aeron would later realize that many Iron Born would not be so devote to a God that had no means to give them fortune in life. The lack of anyone to Rape or Reave certainly did not help matters when it came to maintaining the faithful. A religion founded upon the concept of violence and conquest and piracy had trouble sustaining itself without a victim. Most Iron Born now have never reaved in their lives, except for the savages of the continent. The seemingly weakened powers of the members of the faith, the damphairs in particular, turned them further away. In the Three Kingdoms the number of followers of the Drowned God can be numbered at 63, all of whom in the service of House Greyjoy. There are a handful elsewhere, trapped in a foreign port when the Cacophony sounded, but they have largely lost themselves and their faith into their new homes. All in all, the religion is in a steady and steep decline.

The various religions of Essos that existed at the time of the Cacophony were brought by refugees with the exception of Meereen and the followers of R’hllor. Most of these faiths increased in size only when they had children and only when they could create a small group of people to maintain the religion. Naturally, this mean that all of them that were not connected to one of Westeros’s five ports were either assimilated or well on their way to be. In fact, everywhere there was a decline. The only areas where the faiths seemed to stand a long term chance of survival lay in the outskirts of Gulltown where a number of Free City folk have a small colony bequeathed upon them by Sansa Stark and Harold Arryn or amongst the new Free Cities. Only in the New Free Cities that line the islands of the Atlantic had any attempt at restoring the old religious trappings taken place. In Meereen the worship of the Harpy and the Ghiscari Pantheon has been significantly undermined by Meereen itself being in ruins and on the border of the city itself being encroaching desert sands. The Green Grace and many of the clergy have lost their ability to act as real guides or lost their prestige and influence with the city’s decline. Nevertheless, the faith remains the dominant religious order in Meereen and amongst its refugees.

The Worship of R’hllor, however, is something that can be said without a doubt to be on the rise rather than in decline. In the Three Kingdoms Beric Dondarrion and the Brotherhood without Banners did not convert back to the Faith of the Seven, but rather continued to worship the Lord of Light and make several significant gains amongst the population. At the moment the faith is not much more than 3% of the population, and is readily ignored, dismissed, or outwardly the target of hostility by the nobility. However, the future may well hold a different story. The Domain of the Fire King is a far more successful example of proselytizing the religion and this one was done almost entirely without an active force behind it when South of the Wall, though King Stannis and his Son were fervent supporters of the religion in the North as a means to combat the Great Other and the Others. To which his successes against them in the Winter Invasions seemed to validate the faith all the more, as had the terror of three months of near total darkness and the joy of three months of near eternal sun. The faith actually gained too much popularity and was too much of a nuisance with all of their rebellions in the south that they were all expelled. A few remained behind in the Gift of the Night’s Watch, but all of the rest were dumped north. This, in turn, only made them that much more powerful in the North and allowed the Domain of the Fire King to become a true kingdom in its own right. This may yet have potentially devastating consequences to come.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The Cacophony of Banners[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Refugees[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]The true nature of the Cacophony was something no one could figure out. The closer individuals got to the truth, the more confused and terrified they became. Melisandre and her son Uthor were the closest to the truth and they were all the more terrified because of it. Others perhaps have gotten closer, but none have heard their thoughts on the matter as they dwelled in lands too cold or too deep in the earth to affect any real change. Jojen Reed, Brandon Stark, Aeron Greyjoy, and a small handful of others caught glimpses of it, but even this was little more than nonsense to them.

Many people soon fell into despair after the Cacophony was sounded. The isolation had done more than sever kingdoms from one another; it tore families apart and left a tremendous amount of human beings without homes or families. Naturally, the amount of isolation and how much this affected the people and the state depended upon which kingdom was being talked about. The Vale had closed its borders and martialed its resources within their borders. Of those affected, there were only a few Westerosi and a somewhat significant number of Bravosi who were really affected. Meanwhile, along the Trident, one had two foreign armies and their vast retinue of camp followers entirely isolated from their homelands.

Many people felt abject terror in the face of the Cacophony for years. Indeed, one could state that the entire first few decades of the Cacophony of Banners had a prevailing sense of terror and uncertainty. After the next generation grew up in an age where there was no united Westeros or Free Cities of Essos, these feelings subsided. By the year fifty, most of those who had been alive when the Cacophony occurred were dead. The goal was no longer “returning home” for these new generations, but rather to recreate home. Many of these plans were set in motion by those with political power within the first few years of the conflict, but the ideas did not flourish amongst the common individual until decades had passed.

Perhaps the most overt example of the masses of refugees making moves to restore their past could be counted amongst the Restored Free Cities. Attempts to remake Braavos and some other cities did take place elsewhere, predominately out of Gulltown, but the only areas where true sovereign establishments were created fell along the long shores of the Atlantic Ocean. Over the course of the fifty years there were nearly as many “Lys”s as there were Lyseni with ships, and this reflected a broader trend as rather than coming together, many of them tried to forge independent paths in the first few years and decades.

As one might be able to gather, many of these projects failed. Too few people, too few resources, too few ships, and ultimately people became Kings or Magisters or Triarchs of barren and largely uninhabited islands. Something had to give, and for many of them it was their patience and for others their own funds. Necessity made many return to their respective Westerosi kingdoms of origin and brood about lost ambitions. There were two exceptions to this. The first would be Lys. Salladhor Saan, in reward for his place in linking parts of Westeros together, was given the ability to obtain a charter for restoring his homeland.

The Lyseni Pirate had originally established himself in the islands to the West of the Westerlands, but due to its strategic location he was asked to leave and the islands be bought. This request was, of course, backed by a rather significant naval presence. The pirate fled to the southeast, where he discovered a rather large island that he immediately proclaimed New Lys. His fleet, numbering just over three ships and about eighty men, founded a small town there which would share the island’s name. Salladhor Saan changed his title “Prince of the Narrow Sea” to “Prince of Lys” shortly thereafter.

New Lys gradually attracted six Lyseni merchant vessels over the course of fifty years. New Lys would boast the largest “city” amongst the new Free Cities of the Atlantic Ocean. Originally rather small, the island’s position in the trade routes amongst the different parts of Westeros earned it a fairly large sum of gold and silver. This, in turn, brought profiteers. Most of the six newcomers to Saan’s city were those attracted by possible profit in a world that seemed to no longer need them. A rather large stock of the recently enslaved certainly allowed for development in the island, though in a way that drew criticism from the Iron Throne.

The next successful state would actually be a confederation. The Iron Throne and Prince Rhaegar gave his assent to allow the various foreign citizens in the city to try to find a way to return home. Their attempts all ended in clear failures, but they did discover a rather significant group of islands that seemed to dominate the new sea that they sailed. Ordinarily the Iron Throne would not have cared, but many of the people trying to leave were Westerosi themselves and as was a trend saw “home” in those islands. The two groups fell into dispute almost immediately. After a few months of minor conflicts which resulted in some small amount of bloodshed, petitioners to the Iron Throne demanded the Prince take action.

Rhaegar would cede many of the islands that were to the north of three large islands to Free City merchants and citizens, while the rest of the islands would be granted to the Westerosi. There were some grumbling and violence and acts of piracy would be rampant in the region. This was particularly true amongst the new Free Cities, which actually fought over the rights to certain islands. The larger the island was, the more likely your claim to it would be contested. These petty disputes went on well into the time when Rhaegar traveled to the North, but sometime around the twentieth year a significant group of wealthy merchants with close ties to the Redwynes emerged as a dominant player in the region.

As the dominant faction, this group attempted to force a certain situation in the Free Cities of the Atlantic that simply could not happen. Ultimately what stopped much of the infighting amongst the Essosi would be the notion of Westerosi Merchants lording over them. When one of them decided that they would make a play to become King of the Free Cities, enough was enough for many of the regional leaders there. The merchants were invited to a wealthy Myrish patrician’s household under the pretext of planning the establishment of a kingdom in the area. After getting them well and truly drunk, a small force of perhaps twenty men killed most of the ring-leaders of the merchant group. Their ships were seized and their crews were sent to the Westerlands if they were Westerosi.

In the wake of this coup against the dominant group, many of the wealthy merchants gathered together in the Free Cities to form some kind of agreement should the Westerosi return with force. Some thought the situation was hopeless, others actively plotted behind the other’s back to ensure that no matter what the outcome they would come out on top. A total of twenty two merchant families would create a treaty establishing the “Free Cities of Old Valyria”. Each of the merchant families owned an island a piece, and some owned several. Other merchants would join the treaty in the following months and years. The ostensible purpose was for the common defense against an invasion, but the invasion never came.

The Free Cities of Old Valyria has grown with the years just as New Lys had. Rather absurdly, there were less than one thousand individuals in theses “cities” and almost rose to 1500 with the presences of slaves when they had contemplated war with Westeros. By the year fifty the population had almost quadrupled in large part to slavery and further trade. The wars in the north had led to a rather large growth in numbers in the city. Some 200 individuals from Dorne and Essos would arrive in the Free Cities of Old Valyria. Not much by any kingdom’s standard, but it was a massive population boost for many of the developing islands. Ironically, almost every single settlement established by the Westerosi in the islands to their south was abandoned when the kingdoms had contact reestablished between them. The largest legacy of their existence would be in a western strip of Cuba.

The last of the refugee states inside of the Altantic Ocean lay to the south of New Lys and far to the east of the Free Cities of Old Valyria. This was originally founded by several Braavosi from King’s Landing and White Harbor that made the move towards the Reach expecting that new lands would be discovered near them that could potentially lead to Braavos. This dream never materialized, and instead several people from the Riverlands, Dorne, Stormlands, Iron Islands, outlaws of various sorts, and refugees fleeing the North moved in. Each had their own designs on finding home and had found their dreams dashed with time. Their original move towards the Braavosi islands seemed to have been one of escape and dreams of making a new home in the seas, as was natural for the Iron Islands. However, by the thirty-third year Westerosi outnumbered Braavosi near 5:1 and revolted against them that very year. The Braavosi Islands kept the name, but lost most of the Braavosi. Only one of the islands there retains a Braavosi majority.

There are, of course, hundreds of others claiming to be states. The basic requirement to gain recognition as a state normally requires more than one man with a ship, and as such almost all of them are not counted. Of those that remain, which are few, they lack any means to declare themselves a state and have no recognition as one. Or, such as in the case with the Northern overseas colonies, they do not make any claim to be independent states. While forged primarily from refugees fleeing the Winter Invasions, they proudly declare themselves to be of the North and are ruled by Northmen. Tyrion Lannister’s holdings also follow this same basic line of reasoning.

Last amidst the Atlantic would be the Domain of the Fire King. Uthor Stannis’s kingdom was forged of refugees fleeing the Others who found some level of safety behind his banners. That very kingdom would be vastly enhanced when many of the peasants from the south that converted to R’hllor worship were expelled after they had caused significant trouble against what they viewed as an abomination who stole the rightful crown of a reincarnated messiah. Thus a very real argument could be made that they were the single most successful refugee state. However, the argument could also be made that this is merely another iteration of the fairweather state known as the “Kingdom Beyond the Wall”. Both views have some validity to them.

Elsewhere refugees have had somewhat different tales. In the Vale many of the attempts by refugees to start states would be absorbed with their expansion. The same holds true in Dorne, as the western coast of New Zealand was originally under the control of refugees but would later fall under the crown of Dorne. However, Dorne would also play party in the establishment of a Kingdom of the Stormlands on an island to their immediate south. This island was built in the image of a kingdom that seemed to have disappeared and became the destination for every non-Dornishman to start a new life and has been rather successful so far. In the Stormlands the Reach’s army and navy were settled along the shores of the Caspian, though the course of those events would forever change its name to the Rose Water.

In Meereen as the city dried and the people scattered, the entirety of the Red Sea became a spotted gulf of Ghiscari and Meereenese settlements. More than two thirds of its population became refugees and its scattered population has ensured something of its continual survival. In a sense of irony, the ruined city became something of a host for several refugees from the riverlands including a burgeoning cadet branch of House Frey. In the Riverlands another example of refugee states can also be made plain. Its name as the Three Kingdoms is received because of the native Trident and the creation of a Northern refugee state and a Western refugee state. While the North and Riverlands blended together socially and politically, the Westerlands have maintained its autonomy.

In a broader context, one could state that all of the people in the Earth are currently refugees severed from not only the place they originated from, but also the time. For some this has been a fortuitous turn of events, for others it has led to regret and sorrow. The stabilizing of the seasons has, however, led to a rather significant increase in population, thus compounding those sorrows and those fortunes. Even in the north, the population had all but doubled as a result of a stabled climate. As to whether or not this will continue or if it will peter out remains to be seen. The total population of human beings on the planet would be 37,955,440 at the dawn of the fiftieth year.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Nation Name:[/FONT][FONT=&quot] The Crownlands
Commonly known as: King's Landing
Government: Semi-Absolute Monarchy
Capital: King's Landing
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 3,263,000.
Religions: Faith of the Seven
Languages: The Common Tongue, some High Valyrian
Head(s) of State: King Aegon VI Targaryen and Queen Daenerys
Head(s) of Government: Hand of the King Monrane Velaryon[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Nation Name:[/FONT][FONT=&quot] Kingdom of the Rock/Kingdom of the Westerlands
Commonly known as: The West
Government: Feudal Monarchy, Semi-Absolute
Capital: Casterly Rock
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 5,746,000.
Religions: Faith of the Seven
Languages: The Common Tongue
Head(s) of State: King Aegon VI Targaryen and Queen Daenerys
Head(s) of Government: Tymont Lannister
[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]Nation Name:[/FONT][FONT=&quot] The Kingdom of the Iron Islands
Commonly known as: Iron Islands
Government: Semi-Absolute Monarchy
Capital: Pyke
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 882,000.
Religions: The Drowned God, some Faith of the Seven
Languages: The Common Tongue
Head(s) of State: King Rodrik Greyjoy, Lord Reaver of Pyke
Head(s) of Government: King Rodrik Greyjoy, Lord Reaver of Pyke
[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]Nation Name:[/FONT][FONT=&quot] The Kingdom of the Mountain and Vale
Commonly known as: Vale of Arryn
Government: Semi-Absolute Monarchy
Capital: Eyrie
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 2,813,400
Religions: Faith of the Seven, some worship of the Old God
Languages: The Common Tongue
Head(s) of State: King Robb Arryn
Head(s) of Government: Queen Regent Sansa Stark
[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]Nation Name:[/FONT][FONT=&quot] The Kingdom of Dorne
Commonly known as: Dorne, Principality of Dorne
Government: Semi-Absolute Monarchy
Capital: Sunspear
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 1,766,900
Religions: Faith of the Seven
Languages: The Common Tongue
Head(s) of State: Prince Ryon Martell
Head(s) of Government: Prince Ryon Martell
[/FONT]
Nation Name: The Kingdom of the Stormlands
Commonly known as: Stormlands
Government: Semi-Absolute Monarchy
Capital: Storm's End
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 2,649,200
Religions: Faith of the Seven
Languages: The Common Tongue
Head(s) of State: Lord Paramount Stannis Baratheon
Head(s) of Government: Lord Paramount Stannis Baratheon

Nation Name: Kingdom of Meereen
Commonly known as: Meereen
Government: Absolute Monarchy
Capital: The Ruined City of Meereen
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 403,000
Religions: Traditional Ghiscari, some Faith of the Seven
Languages: Some Common Tongue, Ghiscari Valyrian Dialect (Valyrian of the Slaver's Bay)
Head(s) of State: Queen Daenerys "Stormborn" Targaryen
Head(s) of Government: Queen Daenerys "Stormborn" Targaryen

Nation Name: The Three Kingdoms
Commonly known as: The Trident, The Trident and the North, The Trident, the North, and the West
Government: Feudal Monarchy
Capital: Summerfall
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 4,351,300
Religions: Faith of the Seven, The Old Gods
Languages: Common Tongue
Head(s) of State: King Eddard Stark
Head(s) of Government: King Eddard Stark

Nation Name: The Reach
Commonly known as: The Reach
Government: Semi-Absolute Monarchy
Capital: High Garden
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 11,593,000.
Religions: Faith of the Seven
Languages: The Common Tongue, some High Valyrian
Head(s) of State: King Aegon VI Targaryen and Queen Daenerys
Head(s) of Government: Warden of the South Willas Tyrell

Nation Name: The Kingdom of the North
Commonly known as: The North
Government: Semi-Absolute Monarchy serving under near Figurehead Monarchy
Capital: Winterfell
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 3,529,900
Religions: The Old Gods (91%), the Seven (9%)
Languages: The Common Tongue
Head(s) of State: King Tommen II Baratheon
Head(s) of Government: Lord Paramount Jon Stark

Nation Name: The Night's Watch
Commonly known as: The Wall
Government: Elective Monarchy
Capital: Castle Black
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 42,440 Brothers, 200,000 civilians behind the wall, 200 Giants.
Religions: The Old Gods (61%), the Seven (29%), R'hllor (10%)
Languages: The Common Tongue
Head(s) of State: King Tommen II Baratheon
Head(s) of Government: Lord Commander Jon Snow

Nation Name: The Domain of the Fire King
Commonly known as: The King Beyond the Wall
Government: Absolute Theocratic Monarchy
Capital: Light Bringer's Hall
Technology level: Late Medieval
Population: 635,300, 500 Giants
Religions: R'hllor (86%), The Old Gods (11%), the Seven (3%)
Languages: The Common Tongue
Head(s) of State: King Uthor Baratheon
Head(s) of Government: King Uthor Baratheon

[FONT=&quot]Abstract: The First Voyage of Salladhor Saan[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]The Prince of the Narrow Sea abandoned safe harbor at Eastwatch by the Sea in pursuit of home. At one point Salladhor Saan commanded a fleet of twenty-nine vessels, some of which could justly be called warships. Upon the change, Salladhor broke away from Stannis Baratheon and the idea of his doomed rebellion and fled into what was still believed to be the Narrow Sea. The night sky changing and the arc of the sun being altered had severely damaged his ability to navigate and so the Lyseni Pirate sought to find a familiar port in the free cities to better gain his bearings on his trek back to Lys and recuperate his losses. His fleet clung just within sight of the shore up to Widow’s Watch, looting what he could and gaining supplies there were to better prepare him for the voyage home. The Ocean Currents did not favor Salladhor’s adventure and storms in an unfamiliar sea forced him to take heavy losses. Where Salladhor judged Braavos should have been he only found open ocean and those few ships he sent further south never returned. Fearing he had completely lost his bearings he head further east knowing that eventually he would find some current, island, or pattern that would be familiar to him. After months of languishing at sea, Salladhor’s fleet had become just twelve ships, twelve of twenty-nine. It was at this point where the Prince of the Narrow Sea made contact with land. Unfamiliar with it and fearing the currents further out to sea, Salladhor clung desperately to the land gaining what little foraging he could from what was in reach of the shore as he led his remnant armada south and later west hugging the shores of the land hoping to eventually find the free city of Braavos or Iben. Either would have suited Salla, but the first contact he would have would be with a Mallister ship out of Lanisport. Salladhor eventually found his way to the faircastle where he was met with a small Lannister Fleet. Lacking the will and the capability of fighting this fleet, Salladhor was escorted to Lannisport where he would be treated as an honored guest and captive of Tywin Lannister for the next six months until he would be tasked in a joint mission to reconnect communications between the Westerlands and the North.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Abstract: Ranger Ravens[/FONT]​
[FONT=&quot]Jon Snow of the Night’s Watch sent out several rangings and scouts while summer’s warm remnants continued to keep even the lightest snow coming from the ground. During the critical battle at the Shadow Tower other events were stirring to the east. Several rangings were sent to Hardhome and every other rumored location of a large number of wildlings grouping together. One of these rangings was sent to seek out and verify the rumors of Varamyr Sixskins’ band of followers deep in the north. Some five thousand wildlings were reported to have joined him. The ranging party was never heard from again and the ravens they brought with them were not seen until winter had come. Of the many messages that can be assumed were sent only six were found.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]One and Ten days into ranging, continuing to make good time. Encountered few wildlings who were capable or willing to put up a fight. Some sent south to the Wall, others sent to the seven hells.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Four and Twenty days have into ranging, continuing to make good time. It is getting colder and there is a foul smell of half cooked meat. Large wildling group may have burned their dead.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Six and Thirty days into ranging, hundreds of corpses were burned without enough wood to thoroughly turn them into bone and ash. Some were still moving when we approached, we are returning back to the wall with all haste.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Forty days into ranging, men uncomfortable with the growing chill and the smell of charred meat and rotting flesh.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

[/FONT][FONT=&quot]Dead things in the forests, dead things in the mountains. Man the Wall, they are coming. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]By the time the messages were read the first wave had already arrived at the Wall.[/FONT]
 
Top